Mahouka Dream Game

by Gondraturu

Hello this is Gondra. I want to share Fan translation Dream Game. Dream Game is prequel of MahoukaxSAO Crossover which is published in Dengeki Magazine. Lastly I want feedback if there is gramatical error because this work only MTL translation with minor edit and if there is complain from a reader about copyright I will delete it and never published in another media forever

Magic and High School's Special Novel Dream Game

Chapter 1 Monday: The Adventure Begins

Monday, September 12, 2095 AD. That day, a piece of luggage arrived at the 1st High School affiliated with the National University of Magic.

A cube wooden box measuring 30 centimeters per side. It is tightly sealed to the extent that it is thought to be excessive.

The recipient of the item was the school's principal, Momoyama Azuma.

Principal Momoyama has a hobby of collecting antiques, so considering that this is one of those historical relics, there was no sense of incongruity even with the strict sealing.

But unfortunately, he has been on a business trip to the Magic Association headquarters in Kyoto for a week from today.

Modern individual delivery systems are completely timed. Will the principal ever lose his schedule?

Vice-Principal Yaosaka said, tilting his head and moving the luggage to the principal's office with it sealed.

he didn't know

That the baggage was an item that the receiver made a mistake due to the sender's mistake.

The original delivery destination was the National University of Magical Relics Laboratory, and the contents of the original delivery destination were unconfirmed civilizations—

It is often referred to as a 'new civilization'—that it is a product of magical technology.

The relic absorbs psion that meet the conditions set in the box and activates automatically.

Fortunately, the product was not harmful. At least, physically. But—There are things that cannot be said that there is no problem as long as there is no harm to the body.

For those who are unwillingly involved.

Come to think of it, Tatsuya was in the forest.

'Here... … Where?'

However, he has no memory of going to a place where there might be a forest. His memory went into the bed of his room and stopped where he closed his eyes.

'I was kidnapped while I was sleeping... … ?

No, I can't.'

Reasoning beyond consciousness is denied as visual information. What he was looking at was his attire.

Tatsuya was wearing the first high school uniform.

Obviously changed into pajamas before going to bed. There is no kidnapper who changes the person he kidnapped from his pajamas to his uniform.

The possibility that he was missing his memory was not zero, but due to the nature of his supernatural powers, drugs were ineffective,

Due to the training he received at the Yotsuba family, he has almost perfect resistance to mental interference magic and non-magical brainwashing methods.

In the beginning, he was the type of person who couldn't forget anything, even if there were things he wanted to forget.

Tatsuya decided to temporarily withhold a reasonable explanation for this situation and to understand his current situation.

The possibility is extremely low, but the link with Miyuki is broken. What was the purpose of the criminal who brought him here?

Because it might be hurting Miyuki.

First of all, he focused his eyes on information confirmation on Miyuki. Miyuki's information was immediately discovered.

The secret technique that connects himself and Miyuki is operating normally. The younger sister was now sleeping in her bed at home and in her own room.

I guess from the state of physical activity, I think I'm dreaming.

There, Tatsuya realized something strange.

The spatial distance between him and his brother was too close.

Specifically, it was the distance when they were in their own rooms.

He turned his 'eyes' to himself. And I was so shocked that I stopped breathing involuntarily.

His body had no substance.

Sensation—I have a sense that my body exists, but my body reflected in Tatsuya's 'eyes' has no structure as a material.

'Did you put the awareness that there is a body directly into your mind?'

The first thing he doubted was whether he was under the influence of mental interference magic.

But Tatsuya just erased that thought. As mentioned before, he has a high resistance to mental interference magic.

Of course, the possibility that it was the magician who exceeded his resistance was not zero, but

this time , there was a reason other than that

, that this was not a hallucination by mental interference magic.

His present body has no substance. But there was nothing there.

Tatsuya's body is now formed of spirit characters. It was impossible to interpret the structure of the spirit body with his abilities, but

it seemed to have the effect of giving the observer the perception that 'exists there'.

It must be an information chain that actively transmits perceptual information to the mind, Tatsuya guessed.

Whatever the structure was, Tatsuya struggled to suppress his curiosity.

At least as far as he knew, the technology to send real awareness information so far to the mind had not been realized.

Not only does it provide clear vision or tactile sense, it also makes them completely mistaken for their own body.

If Tatsuya hadn't been conscious of his ability to recognize information bodies, he wouldn't have noticed. This is now another reality... … .

Thinking that far, Tatsuya turned his gaze to the surrounding landscape.

The result was as he expected. This forest, this sky, and this earth that I am treading on (and feeling) are

all made up of spirit information bodies.

'Is this in a dream... … ?'

Suddenly, such a question popped up in Tatsuya's mind. Dreams are mental activities to organize memories,

Because it is done in such a way as to produce a similar experience, the signal that commands the body to respond to the similar experience is

There is a hypothesis that it is transmitted from the mind to the brain by mistake.

In modern times, especially among magic researchers, it is a theory that is strongly supported, and Tatsuya knows the outline.

However, the world he is aware of now is made up of spirit characters. Perhaps it is synonymous with the world created by the mind.

But Tatsuya intuitively felt that this guess was wrong. Although he did not have the ability to distinguish spirits,

it seemed that the spirits that made up this world were not the only ones he had.

—This is not a world created by one person's mind.

—This is a stage made using spirit characters gathered from the minds of at least a hundred people.

The flash came to his consciousness like a divine revelation. And when I 'see' this scene again from that point of view, it seemed to be the correct interpretation.

If this world was made of not only your own spirits but also other people's spirits, you wouldn't be the only one here.

Tatsuya decided to find someone other than himself to test the hypothesis and overcome the current situation.

Tatsuya started walking in search of a village where people live, or a road leading to it.

I discovered that this 'world' was not strictly a replica of the real world.

It was in the forest, and the ground was flat and there were no roots or weeds of trees to hinder movement. Although it can be said that the reproducibility is stopped at a certain level.

It feels like you are in the woods, but at the same time, it is adjusted so that you do not feel the stress on your feet.

It was Tatsuya's realization that it was like a theme park.

Was it a bad idea to think that if this was a theme park, we would soon encounter the first attraction?

Or is it simply that the prediction was correct?

Suddenly, I heard the sound of a bright, merry-go-round running through the grass in front of me. Turning to the side of the sound,

A thicket of weeds, which had never existed before, suddenly appeared, and from within, two pairs of four eyes, emitting light—reflecting, not—peeping.

Judging from its shape and height from the ground, Tatsuya judged that it would be a dog or a wolf that was comparable in size to a tiger or a lion.

Tatsuya confirmed that it clearly didn't exist a second ago. He lacks the ability to understand the structure of spirit characters.

However, the existence of the spirit itself is self-aware. It is possible to see the density of the distribution.

'It's like RPVG.'

Although Tatsuya herself has never played with an RPVG-role-playing video game, she has fans of a wide range of ages.

We know that a lot of titles are released every year. RPVG using a virtual terminal is limited to visual and auditory information,

It is said that it has reached a quality that is indistinguishable from reality. Perhaps the place to which he was brought now is the developmental type,

The thought that it might be an RPVRG (Role-Playing Virtual Reality Game) passed through Tatsuya's mind in an instant.

The reason I didn't think deeply about the accident was because I couldn't afford it. It

took about 1 second for him to find the shining eyes in the bushes and the owner to attack him. In response to that, Tatsuya had no choice but to devote his consciousness.

In this world composed of spirit information bodies, his unique magic cannot be used. In order for Tatsuya to use his original magic,

Although reading and interpreting structural information is a prerequisite, he cannot recognize the structure of Eidos information bodies.

Even with normal magic, he probably couldn't use it. In order to interfere with the spirit information body, mental interference magic is required,

He has no aptitude for mental interference magic.

He is currently

being attacked by large predators with his bare fists, unable to use his greatest weapon, magic, and no other weapon . But Tatsuya was not seized with fear.

Without showing any sign of fear, he slammed the mace — towards the little finger of his fist clenched at the tip of the flying giant wolf's nose.

Tatsuya slammed his right foot towards the neck. The sure feel of a broken neck. Real to the senses,

' he thought, thinking that it was not appropriate for the situation.

Even so, there was only one wolf now.

According to the theory based on the human style of thinking,

The two wolves shared the attack up and down. The object Tatsuya dropped was the object that was behind it, trying to catch its breath.

Another was biting his left leg.

Tatsuya looked down at the wolf that was biting his left leg with his teeth, and shook his paw indiscriminately.

The wolf's jaw, which could not be devoured with its teeth, simply fell out with one swing.

Looking down at the bewildered wolf in the unexpected situation,

Tatsuya, who did not move an eyebrow at the expected result, kicked the head with his left foot.

The giant wolf, which was about 200 kilograms in terms of its size, bumped into a tree trunk and fell near its root.

Tatsuya was not surprised by the result.

Rather, he was satisfied that his guesses about his body were not wrong.

Tatsuya's body is now made up of spirit characters. If so, he thought, by its nature, it would be possible to interfere with the power of the mind.

His body moves according to his thoughts, and that is the basis of that assumption. And now, the wolf's teeth did not bite his body,

By demonstrating power that was impossible with his bare body, Tatsuya was convinced that his hypothesis was correct.

Through his magic, he is experiencing pain a hundred times that of an ordinary person, and in some cases several thousand times.

Unexpectedly, it had the same effect as a religious man's asceticism, making his mind stronger and stronger.

Asceticism does not lead to enlightenment.

This is the truth discovered by the reformation of Buddhism (開祖).

Just as the bones of the fist are deformed and the skin is changed by hitting the bale, so the mind that has endured pain loses its flexibility instead of gaining strength.

Instead of being influenced by external interference, internal evolution becomes impossible. This is because evolution is the right of the weak to become the

strong, and the right to evolve is not granted to those who are already strong.

Leaving aside such religious talk, it was true that Tatsuya had acquired a spirit that had been strengthened by enduring suffering.

It wasn't his misunderstanding, it was acknowledged by the Magicians of Yotsuba, who specialize in mental interference systems.

If this current body is a spirit information body and your own mind is influencing it, then you

Tatsuya thought that this body would not change due to external factors as long as he correctly recognized that 'this world is not real'.

In other words, he thought he was not hurt.

And the fight against the giant wolf proved that. If your mind gets eroded by this world more than now—

For example, the usual uniform you're wearing now changes into a fantasy outfit—

According to the laws of this world, there may be injuries or death, but for now, Tatsuya concluded that there is no need to worry about that.

The giant wolf kicked by Tatsuya stood up while staggering. No matter how large the beast, it would have suffered serious damage.

If it were a living beast, it should have chosen to escape rather than continue the struggle.

But the wolf, even though his movements were lifeless, attacked him again.

As if there was no other option. As if programmed that way.

In fact, it must have been literally This giant wolf was given the role of attacking the opponent set as the target until it collapsed.

It is a reckless obsession that can only be thought of like that.

let's finish Tatsuya thought. Even if the opponent was a beast of illusion, it was not like anyone else to fight forcibly until death.

It doesn't feel good to watch.

The wolf showed its fangs and ran towards Tatsuya.

His body jumped over his head. He stretched out his folded knees and trampled the beast's head in the air.

As they fell together, Tatsuya stomped on the wolf's head and stabbed it.

He jumped on the corpse and backed away, observing it for a while. He realizes that the wolf will never come back and attack again.

I resumed my steps through the forest.

Relying on Youngja's joke as he walked, Tatsuya soon came to a road. There was no paving stones, let alone concrete or asphalt.

I simply compacted the soil. This world seems to have been designed at least in the pre-modern era.

That said, the fact that there are no weeds on the road at all seems to be counterfeit.

While embracing such feelings, Tatsuya

pondered which way to go on this road.

As long as it is a road, it will lead to a village where people live. He never doubted that this world was created under human rationality.

A very flat ground, equally spaced trees, an even path. Through this regular stage design,

Tatsuya thought that the creator (designer) of this world must be a modern person just like himself.

Then there is no need to be afraid of the possibility of a 'road that leads nowhere'.

The question was, which way can I go to meet people other than myself more quickly?

But there is no review material to decide that. He doesn't know anything about this world yet. As

Tatsuya just thought, if this is his game world, the next event is likely to happen, the sound of horseshoes and the creaking of the axles can be heard in his ears.

'Hey... … Did the next event really happen?'

At this moment, Tatsuya thought that the good development had made the hypothesis of the game world even more credible.

Shaking away the thought of unity, he turned to the side of the sound.

The road draws a gentle curve. What appeared from the shade of the trees following the sound was, as he expected, a carriage.

The four horses are not huge or heterogeneous, they are ordinary horses.

The carriage is made of wood, and from this point of view, it seems that the level of industrial technology in this world is set low.

However, the structure of the vehicle itself was rigid. Also, when I saw him through the eyes of his low artistic literacy,

There were quite a few beautiful decorations here and there, and the level of this field seemed to be high.

The appearance of the coachman was modern Japanese, but the uniform was European medieval style, and in Tatsuya's eyes, it was noisy.

Medieval, not even 'medieval style'. When you hear that the young people of modern Japan are in the Middle Ages in Europe, you might think of it.

It's exaggerated like a movie or a video game.

Is this world reflecting the consciousness of boys and girls of the same age as Tatsuya? Tatsuya found another material for consideration.

The speed of the wagon was slow. That would be the speed of an average man in his 20s. The road width was wide enough, and it

was easy to dodge sideways.

Calling a wagon was also an option that came to mind. Perhaps, for an event, that would be more accurate.

That's why Tatsuya didn't choose it. He feared the risk of being swallowed up by this world by following the right scenario.

His death is at the end of the scenario, and the possibility that it will adversely affect his psyche is not zero.

However, the 'something' that drew him into this world was not an easy opponent to deal with.

He intended to let the wagon pass, but the wagon side would not leave him alone.

When the carriage door came in front of Tatsuya, the coachman pulled the reins and stopped the horse.

Immediately after that, the curtain on the window that had been covering the inside of the carriage opened, and it was the most familiar to him.

The most pleasing voice came from inside the carriage.

"Brother!?"

As expected, it seems that Miyuki was also drawn into this illusionary world—if his hypothesis was correct.

"After all, brother! Thank you, God!"

I wouldn't be able to express those honest feelings with imitations. This girl is not a character in a story built on the basis of his memories,

Tatsuya was convinced that Miyuki's own heart resided there.

However, her appearance was different from the usual Miyuki. A dazzling beauty as usual, an elegant attitude as usual.

But what he was wearing was different. It wasn't the same high school uniform as Tatsuya.

The carriage's door opened, and Miyuki flew down and ran down. I pulled up the hem of the long skirt with my right hand.

A long dress that reaches to the ankles. I didn't use a frame that greatly inflated the skirt (Tatsuya didn't know the word 'pannier').

The rim of the collar was wide open, and the valley of the chest was slightly visible. This is an outfit that a real Miyuki would never wear outside the house.

A wide choker adorned with large jewels around the neck. Goldsmith bracelets on both wrists. One for each middle finger,

It also has a ring studded with large jewels.

The pure white dress looked good with such jewelry, but considering Miyuki's hobby, it was a little too flashy.

Perhaps the younger sister was swallowed up in this dream, Tatsuya thought.

Tatsuya had no doubts that this girl was Miyuki herself. Another person she looks a lot like Miyuki,

Or the suspicion that it might be a doll moving to fill the quantity did not arise in his mind for a moment.

Even if he doesn't use his special 'eyes' and information body recognition vision, he can't see his sister wrong.

Tatsuya was confident that he would not be shaken by it.

She must have been Miyuki herself, and if it wasn't her usual Miyuki, I thought that something was making her sister do that.

After wandering in this world, Tatsuya has not felt any anxiety or fear until now.

Because

he knew that his body was still in good health, and he knew that one day he could return to reality.

However, seeing Miyuki's appearance in front of his eyes, a sense of urgency developed in his heart.

Miyuki's magical talent far exceeds her own.

Even lining up has a level gap that is ridiculous.

Tatsuya acknowledges that as an objective fact. Resistance to mental interference is not necessarily proportional to magic power, but

Due to the nature of that Magician, Miyuki must have high resistance to mental interference magic.

Tatsuya thought that maybe Miyuki's innate resistance was higher than the resistance he acquired.

That little sister, no matter how in a dream, is being completely manipulated.

How long may he have his own ego? Having to find a way to quickly open her eyes, Igo Tatsuya was nervous.

"Brother?"

Although Tatsuya had been immersed in his own thoughts, Miyuki's anxious voice led him to return his consciousness to reality.

Fear grew in the eyes of the younger sister who looked down at her.

"Maybe... you don't recognize me?"

"No. Is it Miyuki?"

When Miyuki screams like that with those gazes, her worries are in the background.

There is a possibility that Tatsuya has a different name set.

Without the slightest doubt, she answered Miyuki's question like that.

"Ah, I'm glad...! If my brother had forgotten about me, Miyuki wouldn't have the confidence to live."

"I'm sorry, Miyuki. But other than your name, I can't remember for sure."

The words I was thinking about, suddenly came to my mind at this moment.

"Oh...! Poor older brother!"

According to Miyuki's words, Tatsuya found a short film that he thought would be fine even if he didn't know his own settings, but it seems that he wasn't mistaken.

"I knew that you were under the spell of oblivion when you were sentenced to banishment... but you haven't forgotten about me!

Miyuki was thrilled!"

First of all, let's put aside the strange thing about my sister's tension, Tatsuya thought.

… … From an objective point of view, isn't it that different from usual? The question pushed further out of sight.

"But, brother, it's all right now! Your brother's original sin has been solved. His Majesty also

deeply regrets saying "I'm sorry" to your brother ."

"Did I get kicked out?"

"Don't worry. When you return to the castle, you can dispel the enchantment of oblivion. No, without having to

dispel the enchantment, I can tell you everything your brother has lost. Because there is nothing I do not know about your brother."

That's not a little, but a terrifying remark, Tatsuya thought,

Thinking that this was also a production made by an unknown black screen (director), he suppressed his anxiety about his younger sister and kept quiet.

"Anyway, let's go to the castle. Please get in the wagon. I'll explain inside."

"Okay."

That must have been the 'correct scenario' I was wary of. However, having come this far, Tatsuya decided that resistance was meaningless.

I lent Miyuki, who was wearing a skirt that looked like it would be difficult to move, and made her climb up the carriage.

Not realizing that he had done it subconsciously, he followed suit.

The carriage was for four people, but despite the fact that there were only two of them, Miyuki did not allow Tatsuya to sit opposite him.

Sit next to him holding hands and wrap his arms around him. With that alone, it was a tight fit from the shoulder to the waist, but

perhaps not satisfied yet, Miyuki twisted her head and rested her head on his shoulder.

The scent from my younger sister, who closed her eyes happily, was not the smell of powder or rouge, but the refreshing scent of shampoo she usually used.

"My brother and I grew up like siblings..."

Suddenly, with her eyes closed, Miyuki began to hum a song.

"Our relationship was more harmonious than a real brother or sister."

The expression 'reconciled' between siblings seemed inappropriate, but Tatsuya did not point it out.

The story of a dream that she and Miyuki were not real siblings gave an unexpected shock to Tatsuya's heart at this time.

"Did you forget your own identity too?"

"Yeah, I don't know."

Even with a sudden question, answering in one short word was the limit.

"I am the daughter of the king of this small country, and your brother's father was a general of this country."

"Is it the past tense?"

"Yes. Your Majesty the General Manager—Your brother's father lost his life two years ago while defending this country from barbarians."

At Miyuki's words, Tatsuya felt a strong sense of incongruity.

Even if he knew that the episode that his father was such a wonderful person was the setting in the script , he could n't understand it.

Miyuki must have misunderstood that Tatsuya, who had inadvertently frowned, was mourning the deceased.

A feeling of caring for him more than ever before appeared in her eyes.

Tatsuya smiled lightly, shook her head horizontally, and pushed her next with her eyes.

"The position of the left general was supposed to be succeeded by the older brother. However, the Prime Minister raised an objection to it. Because the

older brother was still too young, the seat general was vacated for a while, and after the older brother had gained enough experience,

I have to assume the general position."

I didn't think that was a suspicious reason in itself, but from the flow of the story.

It seems that the person named Prime Minister is the dark side of the conspiracy.

It was a simple reasoning that even Tatsuya could do, and that expectation did not go astray.

"But it was a conspiracy by Prime Minister to make his son a general!

Prime Minister recommended his brother as the commander of the guard , cut off his connection with the left army, and took his brother into a trap for a year."

"What kind of trap was it?"

"Ah, you forgot even that..."

Miyuki lowered her eyes as if she was sad.

Forgetting even the sins he had committed would have been harsh if it had actually happened.

Because he had to wander without knowing why he had to leave his hometown or why.

But this is fiction. In front of Miyuki's exaggerated acting of grief (a reality that he must feel),

Tatsuya was careful not to distort the corners of his lips.

"You don't remember anything, so I'll start with the basics.

Our country is one of nine countries where ancient wisdom, magic, has been passed down."

"Is there any magic?"

Tatsuya's mind was filled with surprise and understanding. There are 9 countries where even magic has been passed down.

Obviously, it is responding to the nine high schools affiliated with the Magic University in reality.

"Yes. However, magic can only be used by the royal family of each country. The first condition is to inherit the royal blood, but

That alone is not enough. I need to receive a sacrament from the immediate royal family."

" You mean you have to receive a rite by the immediate royal family?"

"It's as they say."

Miyuki nodded at Tatsuya's question. The shadow of a little tension on that face is barely visible,

That is why this must be a serious secret.

Perhaps, it may be knowledge that should not be given to vassals who have not inherited the royal blood.

"The sacraments—the methods of the rites are passed down orally. The recipient of the sacraments simply prays during the ceremony and does not know how.

It can be said that the knowledge that makes this sacrament is the cornerstone of the king's authority."

"If it is transmitted only by word of mouth, there is a risk of losing it."

"Yes. … … It was taken advantage of."

Miyuki clenched her lips tightly as if in anger. I guessed about it through that attitude, but

Tatsuya didn't say anything and waited after him.

"There is only one document detailing the sacraments, on the altar on the top floor of the royal castle. Those who have the qualifications to enter the room on the top floor,

Except for the royal family who passed on the knowledge of making the sacraments, only one person… … . Only the captain of the guard who is in charge of escorting the altar."

I thought it was a rather unreasonable setting that there was only one person in charge of the escort, and that he had the duty to lead his subordinates as a general.

Tatsuya continued to remain silent.

"However, a year ago, a report came to the castle that a barbarian had acquired some of the knowledge related to the sacraments.

At first everyone laughed out loud, but when the border citadel was attacked by magic, doubts spread within the castle."

"Isn't that usually the case with some of the other eight countries joining hands with the barbarians?"

Hearing Tatsuya's unintentional meddling, Miyuki sighed deeply and nodded her head.

"…It's just as my brother said. The nine kingdoms through which magic is transmitted are superficially in a peaceful alliance, but

behind the scenes they are always plotting to undermine the power of other nations.

Had I been sober, most people would have thought so."

Miyuki looked away from Tatsuya.

"But at that time, the castle was enveloped in an air of mutual suspicion.

Even if they were blood relatives of the royal family, they didn't even know the whereabouts of the descendants of the bastards.

A lot of people

thought that the descendants of the royal family, who had melted into the common people, showed hostility to the royal family with the stolen sacraments

.

Tatsuya's words were not a question, but a correct one.

"Yeah. So naturally, the eyes of suspicion turned to the older brother. Except for the immediate royal family, only one person,

To my brother, the captain of the bodyguard, who has the qualifications to approach the altar."

Miyuki stopped talking once and caught her breath. He must have been wisely suppressing the rising anger.

"My brother was dismissed from the Guard and was expelled. Suspected that he might have stolen the knowledge about the sacraments, he used

the magic of oblivion..."

Suddenly, Miyuki straightened herself and bowed her head deeply.

"Brother, I'm sorry! Miyuki is too weak!"

Tatsuya gently embraced Miyuki's body, which had been lying on the chair, as if to put her forehead on it.

"You must have been protecting yourself? It's not something Miyuki should apologize for."

Tatsuya gently wiped the tears from Miyuki's cheeks with her fingers. When he just did it and let go of it,

The dissatisfaction of disappointment came to mind at Miyuki's shriveled eyes, and Tatsuya pretended not to see it.

"…you have gathered an ugly appearance. I'm sorry."

"No, you don't have to."

"thank you."

Tatsuya suddenly wondered if his tone of voice was okay. Miyuki in this world is a 'Princess',

He is not an older brother, but a childhood friend, even a former vassal. If you think about it in common sense, maybe you should use honorifics here.

Thinking about it, Tatsuya hastily erased that thought.

'What do you care about, I.'

"So, what happened to the barbarian invasion?"

Tatsuya

changed the topic in order to divert Miyuki's consciousness from guilt, rather than to divert his consciousness elsewhere so that

he wouldn't think about anything more useless .

But for Miyuki, it seemed like it was a good opportunity to bring up the problem.

"That's right! My brother's original sin has been solved! Magic wasn't used to attack the fortress in the first place.

It was a false report made up by the citadel's garrison to hide their mistakes."

"You confessed that well."

False reports related to defense warfare. It is a grave act of betrayal that could endanger the country depending on the developments that followed.

If caught, severe punishment is inevitable, so the captain must have lied with the intention of taking it to the grave. Have you ever been tortured?

His doubts were resolved by Miyuki's sneaky ignorance.

'Well, it's an RPG... … .'

Tatsuya decided not to think too deeply about this.

"That was two months ago. The messenger said that he would cancel his brother's deportation and

accept his brother as the left commander with the meaning of apology ."

I found out about the circumstances. There are some unnatural parts, but even if I say that, it can't be helped.

No matter how realistic it may be, this is fiction. The background is like a stage setting—it can't be helped that it's clumsy.

Besides, even if it's a reality or a historical fact, things like events that don't have a big background roll here and there.

"Can I ask you a few questions?"

"Yes, of course."

The carriage was more comfortable than I expected, but it was not enough to sleep comfortably.

If I fall asleep in a dream, can I return to reality? The idea passed through my mind, but

Rather, Tatsuya chose to listen to Miyuki's voice and look at her face.

"The word oblivion magic has come out, are magic and magic different?"

"Magic is the power to rewrite the world. In contrast, magic is the power that literally curses people,

The target is only an individual, and even life-saving tactics are extremely rare.

Also, magic can only be activated by chanting, but magic requires a large-scale altar and a long-term crafting tool.

Also, magic can be acquired even if you are not a member of the royal family. That's the biggest difference."

"Really."

It wasn't the kind of magic that Tatsuya was accustomed to. Either way, before the establishment of modern magic,

It is close to the image of a popular occult. I couldn't hide my interest in who the hell came up with this magic system (setting), but

even if I asked Miyuki now about it, it's clear that I couldn't get an answer. Curiosity set aside.

"As for my job, I ended up with only deportation. From what I've heard now, I think indefinite imprisonment or death sentences are not unusual."

"There was no evidence! Just because your brother was the only one who could approach the altar... If

I hadn't vacated the castle, I wouldn't have been able to banish my brother!"

First of all, the front and back fit, Tatsuya thought. If Miyuki had been there, the pre-event of expulsion of Tatsuya would not have happened.

Above all else, it must have been that Miyuki was not convinced. It's quite difficult to even think of a script, Tatsuya exclaimed meaninglessly.

"What happened to the Prime Minister? Judging from the way you speak, it seems that he is still a minister."

Miyuki clenched her teeth at Tatsuya's question.

"...I couldn't find any evidence. Even the garrison commander did not firmly acknowledge his relationship with the Prime Minister..."

"Hmm."

The reason Tatsuya was so blurry was, 'It looks like there's going to be another commotion (event) there... … ', but

Miyuki hurriedly added the words that were clearly misunderstood.

"No need to worry! This time, even if you change this body, you won't be able to put a finger on your brother!"

What you are experiencing right now is not reality. In a sense, it is literally a 'dream story'.

But even knowing that, these remarks were not something that Tatsuya could overlook.

"I don't want that!"

Miyuki trembled slightly. There was a fear that could not be misunderstood in those eyes.

After all, it's a fictional play, so what can I do with my anger? Tatsuya said to himself.

However, his tongue did not stop.

"It is frightening and creepy just to think of the possibility of sacrificing you.

It's better to turn the whole world into an enemy."

Tatsuya said absurdly, even though I thought it was a threatening word. It's not unreasonable for Miyuki to be afraid of this.

—, but Miyuki was looking at Tatsuya as if for some reason he was excited.

"...Anyway, your body is the most important thing to me. I know you care about me, but please don't say that."

Feeling awkward at Miyuki's gaze, Tatsuya subtly averted her gaze and spoke to her like that.

"—Yes, my brother."

So Tatsuya couldn't see Miyuki's ecstatic smile at this time.

When asked how long it would take to reach the castle, he said it would take about 4 hours. So the sun doesn't set,

The answer to the question is 'no'. It seems it is not yet noon. Then, when I asked if he came out before the sun came up, that was also 'no'.

Either way, the calculation is not correct.

At Tatsuya, who was tilting her head, Miyuki smiled and revealed the inside story.

"We are now living in the temple."

From what I heard, it seems that Miyuki was given a role similar to that of Ise Saigu if compared to Japan.

No, it might be more accurate to pretend that you have been given a role. There, this morning, she received an oracle saying that Tatsuya had returned to this country, and

apparently ran out.

[Saigu (斎宮): refers to an unmarried female imperial family serving as a priest at a shrine]

"You were on such an important mission, but you came out without being well or escorted."

At Tatsuya's natural question, Miyuki tilted her head.

"Are you an escort? I said I didn't need it..."

When I looked in the direction he was pointing, saying, "I followed you," there are definitely 12 military officers.

But until recently, they obviously didn't exist.

"Is it a directing miss...?"

"Yes? Director, you mean?"

"No, nothing."

Ignoring the words that came out unintentionally, Tatsuya once again turned his gaze to the escort cavalry.

Having been pointed out for the unnatural point of the background, should we be happy to look at the response that hastened the hole?

Tatsuya couldn't decide in his mind whether he should be wary of the directing ability he created from nothing, the extras that did not exist on the screen .

The road to the carriage was less stimulating. Tatsuya wasn't bored because Miyuki was there, but for an entertainment show, it must have been poor.

- Was it because of what he thought, or was it just a coincidence?

Suddenly, the movement of the guards became busier. Two (騎) units ran forward, and the remaining 10 units surrounded the wagons and took a defensive posture.

"Is there a problem!"

Miyuki shouted out the window.

"I'm sorry, but let me tell you! The Horn Bear group is approaching from the front!"

The answer was the knight who had returned from reconnaissance.

'Horn Bear... … Is it Onikuma [鬼熊]?'

Tatsuya thought that even a dragon had appeared, but it doesn't seem that typical.

He focused his gaze forward. There was only the inner wall of the carriage at the end of his gaze, but he turned his eyes away for the sake of concentrating his consciousness.

A mass of spirits reflected in his psychic perception, information body recognition vision. In the real world, information recognized as meaning is

Here it is reproduced in consciousness as an image. The spirits who are running like stones rolling down the slope are probably 'Horn Bears'.

"Everyone, take a stance! To protect the princess!"

Everyone raised their shields and spears at the signal of the cavalry who seemed to be the captain. Tatsuya, who was looking through the carriage window,

I wondered if it would be okay not to hold the reins, but I thought again that it must be so.

Rather, I was interested in what to do here.

He learned neither tactics nor war history.

I have no knowledge of what the cavalry tactics are. It's just that people fight on horseback, so structurally, its advantages are mobility and attack power using high places,

I was imagining that the downside would be the lack of defense.

The escort cavalry had a shield, but the rest wore leather breastplates, thick gloves instead of torso, and long boots that served as light armor.

The horse is not wearing any kind of armor.

A weapon is a spear, not a gun or a bow. I wouldn't stop and intercept.

The moment Horn Bear came out to the road, he stopped the tip of his spear and charged. This makes the most sense.

But the problem is that the enemy doesn't necessarily come by road.

Even humans, there is no guarantee that horned bears will not attack directly from the forest.

All of Tatsuya's expectations of -

About 30 meters in front of the carriage, an animal similar to a bear appeared, but over 3 meters in size.

A single cone-shaped horn curved like a rhinoceros on its forehead. No matter how you look at it, the physical characteristics of the folk legend 'Onikuma' did not seem to match,

It is also surprising now that

"It's out! Formation!"

At the command of the commander-in-chief, the guards narrowed the distance between each other. After all, it was a dense charge, Tatsuya, who was watching it, thought.

However, the commander-in-chief was aiming at the spear and shield, and had no intention of moving at all.

In the meantime, the number of Horn Bears increased, and it became a group of 6 animals in total.

"Come!"

At the command of the commander-in-chief, Horn Bear comes running. The timing was just right to get that impression.

Even three of them run in a row in two rows.

In fact, it

was such a strange preparation that the foolish delusion that these guys were not pets in a place called the temple passed through Tatsuya's mind for a moment.

But it certainly wasn't that much of a sloppy script. The escort cavalry charged in a pair of two, aimed at the bear monster and stabbed it with a spear.

Considering the difference in physique, 2-1 is a bit difficult, Tatsuya was concerned. And this time his prediction came true.

Horn Bear swung its sharp clawed front paws.

The spear broke, and the shards were thrown into the air.

The tip of the spear that pierced the black fur also digs shallowly and stops. It's probably a setting to stop at the light muscle layer.

Still, tearing the skin would bleed, but nothing came out of the wound. Is the expression of blood regulated?

' Tatsuya thought of something stupid again.

But that's part of him. Most of Tatsuya's consciousness was faithfully responding to the current state. He touched the carriage door.

"Brother!?"

to his brother who hastily called him,

"I'll come and help you a little."

Turning her head and answering over her shoulder, Tatsuya jumped out of the carriage.

Miyuki's "I'll use magic!" is heard, and in the analog television era that followed, a continuous

noise-like noise called a "sand storm" that occurred during a wave or when there was no reception—

It seems that the magic of this world sounds like this—with the BGM as the BGM,

Tatsuya rushed to Horn Bear, who had escaped the ranks of the escort.

He fired a kick in a form that seemed to fall in love with the side head of the horned bear who was about to attack the horse.

Tatsuya was not surprised that he had succeeded in jumping as high as 3 meters.

This body moves as the mind commands it.

Instead of being unable to use magic, it's not impossible to use the leg strength and physical strength like a manga hero.

But that's just dominion over one's own body. Could it be possible to smash Onikuma's head with one kick?

Tatsuya thought about it, but it didn't turn out the way he thought it would.

The fallen Horn Bear rolled once and immediately stood up. Tatsuya also flew back a little due to the recoil of the kick.

In the place where he landed, a spear broken in two was rolling around with a neat cross-section. He held them both in his hands.

Although he had no experience in learning a sword, he had used Tatsuya as a club. Using the tip of the spear and the tip of the spear as a pendulum, he leapt again toward Horn Bear.

It escaped the claws emitting a sharp light like a freshly polished dagger, and delivered two consecutive blows to the knee of the hind leg standing on both feet.

The tip of the spear had only cut the skin, but the tip of the spear had a feeling.

"Tilting," the monster's giant body shook.

Horn Bear fell on that side. Instead of just falling to the side, swinging his

front paws down to catch the naughty man who broke his knee .

Tatsuya calmly avoided a large body that was over 3 meters tall. Onikuma's head, which fell 50 centimeters in front of his toes, accompanied by a tremor,

trampled on with a fierce roar. Although there was no technique called Jingak in the martial arts he learned, he acquired a similar technique as a direct means of attack.

An earth rumble that surpassed that of when Horn Bear fell, and Tatsuya's right foot, which he stepped on, smashed the monster's head this time.

The bottom of the ankle was buried in the head. Even stepping on the skull didn't get dirty with the spattered brain.

In this sense, I think it's fortunate that it's not real.

With useless thoughts flowing from the right side to the outside, Tatsuya looked for the next prey. However.

"Brother, please bow down!"

At the same time as Miyuki's voice, Tatsuya ran to the vicinity of the carriage and backed away. Even the healthy cavalry ate a blow of containment

and ran back to this side. Checking that all the living allies have retreated to both sides of the carriage,

Standing on the steps of the carriage door, Miyuki exclaimed the last sentence high.

"White out!"

The phrase is not only a natural phenomenon, but it is also used in reality as a magical name.

Originally, it was a steam concentrating magic that could be used in areas close to abundant water sources such as large rivers, the shores of lakes, and coastal areas.

It was a lower version of Miyuki's special magic, Niffleheim, but the creator (screenwriter) who created this world didn't seem to care about the details.

At the same time as Miyuki's chanting, the group of Horn Bears was enveloped in a dense, pure white mist. The mist is actually small ice crystals.

I don't know where it came from, but the ice fog made of a large amount of procured water vapor slowly cleared without waiting.

The ice crystals that fell to the ground immediately melted and percolated onto the road, leaving only the frozen corpse of the giant.

"The back, please."

Having spoken to the nearby cavalry, Miyuki returned to the carriage.

Tatsuya had been watching the guards' work to move the body to the end of the road , but decided that there was no way for him to come out, he went back to Miyuki's wagon.

Returning to the carriage, Tatsuya was greeted by a sudden hand.

Knowing that there was only Miyuki in the carriage, Tatsuya was astonished at this. The fact that Miyuki raised her hand to her was

something she had never thought of even before that day three years ago, when the relationship between the two became the same as it is today.

Tatsuya reflexively grabbed the swinging right hand, but seeing Miyuki with tears in her eyes,

I already regretted that it was better to be quiet.

Miyuki, who was about to cry right now, and Tatsuya, who looked at each other without saying a word, inside of her heart,

It was overflowing with discomfort. He wanted to do this again 10 seconds ago.

Really, desperately. Even more so, knowing that this is a fictional world. But even if it's fiction, there

's no director here to order a retake.

'I'm not feeling well... … .'

If Miyuki's explanation is true and the passage of time in this world feels the same as reality,

For the next three hours, I have to endure the uncomfortable atmosphere of being alone with my sister who is about to cry.

If the opponent was different, whether it was a girl of the same age or a much younger girl, whether crying or crying, Tatsuya had the confidence to be calm.

However, Miyuki's tears were gnawing at his mental strength, albeit little by little.

What made Miyuki angry, Tatsuya didn't know for some reason, but he knew.

But that's why I felt it wasn't right to apologize here.

To overcome this situation, Tatsuya made up his mind and tried to make excuses.

"Miyuki, I'm glad you're worried about me."

Moving the right hand that had been holding her wrist to her palm, and holding it again as if gently wrapping it from the outside,

Tatsuya said kindly to Miyuki.

Miyuki quietly opened her eyes wide, and tears filled with the rhythm flowed down.

Eventually he saw her weep, but Tatsuya was relieved by the reaction.

It was her usual little sister.

Maybe 'I didn't worry about it!' or 'What are you doing wrong?' same kind

He thought he might get a blunt response.

Tatsuya didn't want to see Miyuki like that.

Crying, 'Brother, you idiot!' If I had said the same thing, it was because I was not confident enough to treat my sister as usual even after waking up.

In any case, those concerns ended in vain, so Tatsuya was relieved and went into basic persuasion.

"I know you're strong. In front of your magic, there's nothing stopping me from coming out."

"No! There is no one who surpasses my brother in academics and martial arts. As it is..."

There, Miyuki's words were cut off unnaturally. Tatsuya thought, 'Huh?'

In this position, the priority is to convince Miyuki. The discomfort was put aside for once.

"But Miyuki. I'm your bodyguard. No, even if you don't have that role, protecting you is the meaning of my life."

"Such, brother... you live for me, like this..."

Miyuki averted her gaze. If it was only that, he put his hands on his cheeks and shook his head horizontally as he struggled.

It's a sight you've seen somewhere.

Tatsuya's memory immediately recalled where he had seen it, but he also threw this into the corner of his mind.

"No, brother. We are real brothers and sisters... But if your brother wants you, I will give you all this body..."

It was as if an uneasy whisper had been heard, but the inaudible words that were in front of him came out of Miyuki's mouth.

"Miyuki. Now, did we say "real siblings"?"

Tatsuya and Miyuki's setting in this world must have been 'childhood friends who grew up like siblings.' Could it be that the mind control over my sister has been released?

"Yes? No... That's right. What did I misunderstand?"

But it was a temporary joy.

"Since they are so close, they seem to have mistaken them for real siblings. But now,

I'm glad I'm not your older brother's younger sister... … ."

Miyuki gave Tatsuya a warm glance. But immediately, with a surprised expression on his face, he deliberately turned his head.

She seems to want to act as if she is still fighting.

It seemed that there was no need to make any more excuses, but at Miyuki's request, Tatsuya continued to make excuses.

"—Your safety is my top priority.

There is no option for me not to do anything.

Please understand, Miyuki."

Miyuki turned her gaze to Tatsuya. Her eyes were recovering unnaturally calm.

"Your brother's heart is happy. But Miyuki is also worried about his brother.

It sounds like he's insincere when he says this, but fortunately, now, his brother's bodyguard has been lifted.

There is no obligation to take up a weapon and face the monster."

Eyes without emotion.

"If you want to protect this body, please, brother, please don't leave Miyuki's side."

'Is the erosion going on? … .'

At Miyuki's slight change, Tatsuya felt the situation worsened.

From then until reaching the castle, a similar incident occurred three times. However, Tatsuya was not allowed to leave the carriage.

The escort was cut in half. The way of thinking familiar with modern magic

must have made you wonder why Miyuki didn't repel it with magic from the beginning .

If Tatsuya had heard of this as a rumor, he would surely have thought so.

But as he stood on the scene, he understood that it was impossible. The magic of this world took time to take effect.

Each time, for an unbelievably long time for someone familiar with CAD, Miyuki had to chant a spell.

If the escort had not become a wall, he would have been attacked along the way.

However, when I asked Miyuki, the magic of the royal family could be used in a significantly shorter time than the magic that could be used outside of the royal family.

So, it would be impossible for a Magician to fight alone.

The magic of reality may have been like this originally. At least the magic of old tales and legends,

I needed a companion to buy time while chanting spells.

Instead of being able to exert great power, it requires a long preparation time. Considering cost-effectiveness

The modern magic method that can achieve great power in an instant is strange, and this seems to be the correct form.

Aside from that theory, preparation takes time, this is the magic of this world.

Tatsuya thought, " I have to keep my mind like reality and not be risking anything else."

While I was thinking about that, I saw a wall made of stone. It is a type of fortified city often found in China and Europe, with a village within its walls.

The walls were quite high, and they were also made solid. Of course, there must be a sense of preparing for the military of other countries, but

I thought that it would have a stronger meaning of preparing for the monsters and behemoths that sacrificed the escort cavalry each time they encountered it.

Announcing exaggerated titles such as the first princess or the chief shaman, the doors opened one after another as the carriage progressed.

So, after passing through the gate of the castle, the royal castle within the wall, the carriage stopped.

The door opened outside. Tatsuya, holding Miyuki's hand and descending from the stairs, found two familiar people.

Finally, he found an actor other than Miyuki.

"Captain, do you remember me?"

A short comment goes well with a top that closes to the neck.

Asking me to dress up like this again in real life (cosplay), while thinking the same nasty thoughts, Tatsuya answered.

"Leo, right?"

"Oh! I heard you had the spell of oblivion, I'm glad you remembered my name!"

"Is that you, Captain?"

"Erika. Right?"

"That's right! He's our captain as well."

A male knight, dressed as Leo, spoke with a smile on his face.

And the two fell on one knee at the same time, as if woven.

"Captain Tatsuya, please come."

"All of us, the Guards, were waiting for you to return."

Leo and Erika bow their heads in a hard manner. Tatsuya's back was itchy, but he didn't have to hold on for long.

"Sir Leonhard, Sir Erika, you did a great job meeting us."

Miyuki spoke from behind Tatsuya's back with a blank expression. Leo and Erika bowed their heads more deeply.

"Sir Erika. I would like to attend an audience with Your Majesty, but could you please tell me?"

"All right."

Without showing a single bit of resentment towards Miyuki's overbearing attitude, Erika stood up with her head bowed.

I took two steps backwards, turned around and took a quick step towards the inside of the castle.

"Lord Leonhard. Sir Tatsuya is tired. Please guide me to the waiting room."

"Yes!"

Leo answered briefly in a tense voice, and led the two of them to walk.

Miyuki follows behind her with a queen-like attitude.

"Don't let it happen like this," said Tatsuya in his mind, speaking to Miyuki's body, who was sleeping on the bed of his own room in the real world.

Walking down the dim stone hallway, is it finally a climax? Tatsuya thought.

If it is as promised, the conspiracy of the god Prime Minister will be revealed at the meeting with the king, and a brawl will unfold.

It was very interesting who the hell was playing the king—unfortunately, Tatsuya's curiosity was not satisfied.

'It seems that I don't have any talent as a screenwriter.'

Tatsuya thought that he was sarcastic or self-helping, but as to which of the scriptwriters and Tatsuya in this play has the more talent,

there will be a difference of opinion. Perhaps that's the conclusion it's going to be.

Perhaps impatient, the climax came before arriving at the audience.

"Is there a problem!"

Miyuki shouted in displeasure. Naturally, at the junction of the corridor that became a small hall, a soldier in armor was waiting.

It's not full body armor, it's just chest armor and toshi, and the weapon in her hand isn't a long one, it's a one-handed sword, but the fact that she's armed remains the same.

If that figure was blocking the way of the princess, it was over the limit of ending it as a joke.

"Majesty."

At the same time as the voice, the fence of the armed guards cracked, and an elderly man he had never seen in a white robe appeared from behind.

"Prime Minister."

A no-nonsense voice came out of Miyuki's mouth.

'Is this person a favoritism... … .'

Tatsuya muttered deeply with emotion without speaking out. In his heart, of course, there is no anger or hatred.

He seems to have fallen into this man's trap, but he has no memories of that.

Rather, because we know that this is just a pre-event that happened in this game, and there is no such thing.

Rather, he was relieved. The fact that Prime Minister's face didn't match anyone he knew.

Even Tatsuya didn't fully understand Miyuki's friendship. In particular, classmates who only attend classes together in a practical class

I don't know all the girls I meet in the women's liberal arts class, or even acquaintances who are less than friends.

However, Tatsuya had the confidence that Miyuki would be 100% aware of any man she had touched with enough to harbor feelings of good or ill will.

In order to keep bad people from approaching, that's because it's necessary.

He doesn't know the face of Prime Minister.

That means this villain is not modeled after someone in real life.

Designate the person you dislike as a mean villain in your dreams. That's not very commendable.

Tatsuya's mood improved when he realized once again that Miyuki was a kind-hearted little brother who didn't do such vulgar things.

-Don't laugh at your younger sister being an idiot. Tatsu had a realization that he would have chosen an acquaintance he did not like as a minor villain.

That is the proof.

While Tatsuya was thinking about such an easygoing thing, the stage was definitely running towards its climax.

"What the hell do you mean?"

"You mean it? Your Majesty, what are you asking about?"

"Please don't remove the shichimi!"

Miyuki was furious at the answer for treating the person who was the Prime Minister as an idiot.

It was a natural situation to be enraged, but Miyuki's anger was a little excessive.

It felt like Tatsuya was fully emphasizing the intensity of her character .

"To offer an armed soldier to me, a princess, is treason against the royal family!"

"I'm not afraid to point a sword at your sire. I just want you to open your eyes."

In a respectful tone, with ridicule, Prime Minister replied. These were the lines of the vulgar 'short-skin' image.

How could he be such a stereotyped villain? Tatsuya was stunned.

"A princess of a country, even the chief shaman who rises in a shrine, neglecting her duty for the sake of one commoner is not

I thought it wasn't a little bit."

"What... … ."

"All of the vassals came hastily to eliminate the culprit, to assassinate the quirky one who tempts your sire's heart."

"I am not deceived!"

It was too simple to be completely angry at this sort of thing, but the point I objected to was also a peek inside.

At least everyone except Tatsuya seemed to think so, and not only the subordinates of the Prime Minister,

Even Leo is giving Miyuki an absurd glance. It is a scene where the dignity of the 'mysterious shaman princess' has been completely destroyed.

"...awesome."

It seems that Miyuki also felt that it was 'dangerous'. He purposely coughed and regained his expression.

"I have not neglected my work. It is His Majesty's decree to welcome Lord Tatsuya."

"..."

In other words, it started from the beginning again, but as far as this reaction goes, it seems that it did not go well.

This atmosphere was uncomfortable even for Tatsuya. This is because he himself was used as a material to rebuke Miyuki.

Therefore, Tatsuya decided to help.

"Leo."

"Uh, yes."

"Are you a guard?"

"Yes... no, yes, sir."

Summing up the settings I've heard so far, he's a 'former captain' and not a 'captain', but he's not in a situation where he's concerned about that.

Therefore, Tatsuya ignored those remarks.

"They drew their swords from within the royal castle. Not according to the decree, but according to the personal command of the Prime Minister.

As a guard, all right even overlook this? "

" SiO! "

It's not a '' SiO. ''

In his heart, Tatsuya made a loud tackle, but he didn't say it either.

It wasn't Leo's fault for not noticing. He is only following the acting guidance of the invisible black screen (director).

"You guys, take your sword!"

Leo drew a wide sword and threatened the subordinates of the Prime Minister. The length of the sword was said to be 'a little long', but the

thickness and width were close to several times the weapons held by the opposing soldiers. That heavy feeling made me feel the force of overturning the pressure of numbers.

Prime Minister's enlisted men flinched and retreated.

"Eight, what are you doing! There are two opponents, surround them and hold on to them! It doesn't matter if you kill them if you can't fight them!"

"You guys are treason!"

"Miyuki, step back."

A group of enlisted men approached at the command of the Prime Minister, and Leo repelled it. What made Tatsuya pull Miyuki's arm and pull him back?

it was at the same time

Miyuki didn't resist at all. Wrapped in Tatsuya's arms, he entrusted himself to his arms.

"Miyuki, isn't there any magic that can take away their resistance?"

I pretended I didn't hear Tatsuya's question, no, I didn't really hear it.

"Miyuki?"

"Oh, yes, my brother."

The second time I called him in a strange voice, he finally noticed that he was talking to me.

"Isn't there any magic to take away their resistance?"

This kind of reaction sometimes happens while waking up, so Tatsuya patiently repeated the previous question without paying any attention.

"Oh, that's right."

It wasn't her fault Miyuki was like Leo, who couldn't get her mind to work like this.

Using the same material twice in succession was also not pleasant.

He had to take care not to show his anger on his face, but maybe it was useless consideration.

Miyuki had already closed her eyes and entered the choir.

"Captain Tatsuya, how did you come to such an interesting situation?"

There was no sign that Miyuki was distracted from the voices heard from the entrance of the other passage.

"It's a sense of bliss to have a sword wielding situation in the palace."

"Erika, isn't that a different worldview?"

The lines didn't quite fit the background, so Tatsuya inadvertently added useless words.

Miyuki continued to chant the incomprehensible spell.

"It's a cliché."

Erika returned the answer that she had heard somewhere, but

there was no sign of caring where she said it or why she said it .

"So, are these guys okay with treason?"

"It's just as they said, there's no need to touch it unnecessarily."

It was Leo who answered Erika's question. It would have been nice if he had just answered, but there was a useless bonus attached to Erika.

There was no way Erika wouldn't refute anything.

"I didn't ask you, Bernhard (strong bear)."

"It's Leonhard (a strong lion)! You, on purpose!"

"Huh? Are you really treating Mr. Bernhard as an idiot? Apologize to Mr. Bernhard across the country."

"You're really apologizing to me! It's rude to say the wrong name on purpose!"

[Punch using Bernhard's spelling Bernhard and Leonhard's spelling Leonhard]

During the useless conversation, Leo's greatsword and Erika's one-handed sword certainly neutralized the enlisted soldiers of the Prime Minister.

There was blood, but no one was dead.

Second to Erika, Leo's swordsmanship is considerable.

It was mysterious to Tatsuya watching.

While Tatsuya observed the battle, Miyuki did not lose consciousness either.

Tatsuya did not miss the sound of the 'sand storm' being cut off from Miyuki's mouth.

"Erika, Leo, bow down!"

Tatsuya did not dare to say that 'magic came out'.

Even Erika and Leo did not ask "what?" and did not be embarrassed by the sudden instruction, and followed Tatsuya's words.

"Miyuki."

Tatsuya called out Miyuki's name with the meaning of being ready.

"Hibernation is the best!"

Without Miyuki misunderstanding Tatsuya's intentions, the low-temperature paralysis magic was released.

The enlisted soldiers and Prime Minister fell to the floor at once.

Although English is used for the official name, it sounds like a cheaper role-playing video game (RPVG) if you shout the English name out loud,

Thinking of a useless tackle, Tatsuya approached and checked whether the fallen gang had been completely incapacitated.

He had no distractions.

Rather, it could be said that he was able to avoid the attack because he was keeping an eye on the whole.

From the center of the collapsed group, a white shadow suddenly jumped out.

Without a careless blow, Tatsuya ran backwards to avoid it.

The white seal landed on the spot where Tatsuya was standing, using both hands. At that point,

there were undoubtedly the traces of a person, the face of when he was a Prime Minister. But it had more than doubled in size.

Humans are expected to increase in such a short period of time, but here, in a sense, is in the image of the landscape.

It is not strange if the common sense of modern magic that 'transformation in seconds or minutes is impossible' does not work.

Leo cut the back of the Prime Minister.

The heavyweight greatsword tore the back of Prime Minister, and it stopped on the way without being cut off.

Being a Prime Minister gave me strength.

The sword bounced off the wound.

Leo, who was giving his strength to pull out his sword, could not control himself at the momentum and stepped back in vain.

Erika pierced the sword with a valiant spirit.

A white hand stopped the end.

The transformed Prime Minister roared with a beast's roar.

"...it's a bear."

"Isn't your useless sound a flag?"

"Isn't that because you're an unnecessary interruption?"

"Why is the wrong name such a useless disturbance!"

Erika and Leo are responding to slander with a beast in between.

The beast was, as Erika said, a 'bear'. It has three twisted horns on its head, and no pupils in its eyes, full of red light,

Shark-toothed tusks stretched out from its mouth, and even though its nails had a luster of steel, the overall shape was that of a giant white bear.

The ceiling here was more than three meters high, but the bear's height was beyond the ceiling. It is not the size that can quickly cope with a narrow space.

If you go back to the hallway, you won't be able to chase after you standing up.

"Brother!?"

However, Tatsuya did not choose to run away. Tatsuya knows from real experience that a four-legged bear is faster than expected.

The black bear that fought with bare hands at that time was 180 centimeters tall, and this white bear was about 3 meters tall, but just because it's big doesn't necessarily mean it's heavy.

"I'll buy you time. Miyuki, chant."

"That's reckless!"

"Miyuki, can you use Niffleheim?"

I cut off Miyuki's scream with a calm voice.

The volume wasn't that great.

This girl, who realized that her voice alone could not be overturned, was also Tatsuya's younger sister.

"You can use it. Fortune."

"He's a good kid."

Thanks to her sister's blessing, Tatsuya rushed to the three-horned monster white bear.

Miyuki, whose face was dyed red at her brother's casual words, entered the chant of Niffleheim.

A load suddenly caught on Tatsuya's hands.

The weight was somehow familiar to his hand.

He pushed aside the white arm that was swinging down and swung the mace that appeared in his right hand.

A very natural feeling. There was a feeling that Erika's sword had done a certain amount of damage to the inside of her skin that couldn't pass.

With a roar, he slammed the claws flying from the side with the mace in his left hand to block them.

The hilt of the mace, which was thinner than Tatsuya's arm, did not scream even with its fierce momentum.

"After all, you're Captain Tatsuya!"

"No matter how you look at it, you and weapons are opposites."

"shut up!"

Leo pointed his sword behind the monster white bear. A heavy-weight sword swung horizontally slashed behind the knee of the right hind leg, and the

monstrous white bear landed its right front leg on the floor.

"It's pretty good!"

Erika exclaims. By that time, her sword had already been swung.

A sharp slash aimed at Mari whose position has been lowered by kneeling on one leg.

Erika's black horns were overtaken, and it pierced the white bear's left eye with precision.

The metamorphic body of the Prime Minister roared again. But this time it is a cry of suffering.

The left front leg, which had been swung from behind while turning around, was obviously in pain, so it was caused.

Avoiding the swing, Tatsuya approached the monster white bear to swing the mace from the front.

A flash of light erupted.

A sharp scream was heard. It was Erika who was the owner of the sharp scream like steaming silk.

Leo, too, was letting out a painful moan between his teeth.

It was because the electric shock came from the three horns of the white bear. Unless it was a natural animal, there was of course a possibility that it had the power of a supernatural power.

This could be said to be the carelessness of Tatsuya and the others.

And that Tatsuya.

In front of the three-horned white bear, he stood with two maces crossed and intercepted.

Raising his face, he swung his mace alternately. The right horn, which had been heavily attacked, succumbed to heavy fire and broke.

The monster white bear shrieked and leaned back. Two steps, three steps staggering,

Contrary to his appearance, he looked strangely human.

"Yeah, you have to get rid of it."

From the tusk-lined bear's mouth came the words of an incomprehensible person.

"Is it because your own children can't succeed?"

The reason Tatsuya responded with a smirk was because the purpose of this battle was to buy time.

"It's a great tenacity. If you use it in the right direction—."

"It's not easy enough to assume the position of General through Connection."

Whether you know it or not, Erika and Leo also joined in the useless talk.

"It's not for such a frivolous reason!"

The former Prime Minister who opposes like a cry. No, it was the right situation to say that you could barely hear people between the roars,

but for some reason it was n't that difficult to hear.

"Our country is the savvy successor of the great ancient magic empire. Your powers deny the kingdom's authority."

"A superpower? What do you mean?"

The question wasn't just acting. He was certainly a psychic rather than a Magician, but

In this world, that unique magic cannot be used. What is the basis of this Prime Minister's downfall, calling him a rookie?

A pure question sprouted in him.

"Look at your own body!"

As he spoke, he lowered his gaze, and Tatsuya was startled.

"You are unaffected by electric magic."

"Magic!?"

However, the shock surrounding Tatsuya was not the words that the former Prime Minister spoke, nor the words that Erika uttered.

"Your ability negates magic. Magic doesn't work, there shouldn't be anything like that."

What surprised him was his uniform.

Suddenly, Tatsuya was wearing the same clothes as Leo's knight uniform.

'Am I also swallowed up in this world!?

whenever… … .'

This advice was formal. The moment the question came to mind, the answer came right away.

That's when the mace suddenly appeared in both hands.

The moment I tried to voluntarily postpone the scenario of this world of defeating the last boss,

It must have been used by the laws (systems) that move this world.

"Brother, please bow down!"

Tatsuya's body reacted to Miyuki's voice. He retreated from the magic line, with his thoughts turned white.

A white line ran through the air, and the transformation body of the Prime Minister froze in an instant.

"Brother, you did it!"

While cheering, Miyuki hugged Tatsuya.

Tatsuya, who threw a mace in order not to hurt her, could not

stop on the way , and wrapped her arms around her neck deeply.

A fragrant smell rose from between the hairs. Realizing that his self-control had been greatly shaken, Tatsuya went

to see Erika and Leo with both the meaning of asking for help and the meaning of avoiding attention.

But the two of them were nowhere to be seen. Not only that, but the appearance of the monster that the Prime Minister has changed too,

The enlisted group of Prime Minister, who had been lying on the floor, had also disappeared.

As if from the beginning there were only the two of us, Tatsuya and Miyuki,

There were no seals around, and there was silence.

"Brother……."

The sound of hot breath, and even hotter eyes.

For some reason, Tatsuya couldn't release his sister's hug.

Miyuki looked up a little and slowly closed her brows with long eyelashes.

It felt like my eyes were blocked, and the sound of my breathing became even harsher.

Little by little, noticing that her face was getting closer to Miyuki, Tatsuya received the biggest shock that night.

I, on my side, is about to kiss my sister.

Tatsuya ordered his body to stop.

Knowing that it wouldn't work, I tried to shake off Miyuki this time.

However, his arms wrapped around Miyuki's back and hugged her even more.

'I have bad hobbies!'

I sent resistance to the silent black screen, who ordered Tatsuya to have a love scene, but there was no reply.

Meanwhile, little by little, surely, Tatsuya and Miyuki's lips were getting closer.

'Miyuki smiling, but Tatsuya shout Don't!'

The moment our lips almost touched.

Tatsuya shouted rejection with all his mental strength.

That moment,

A sound like breaking glass resounds from all directions 360 degrees,

His consciousness fell into darkness.

A high-pitched electronic sound reached my consciousness.

Tatsuya opened his eyes and looked at the usual ceiling.

You can tell by the feel of the blanket and cushion that covered you. This is undoubtedly a real, own room.

'Is it morning? … .'

It had been a long time since I woke up by an alarm clock.

When I woke up, my back was wet with sweat.

Perhaps because of that 'dream', the last scene.

"It was dangerous..."

Tatsuya muttered aloud.

I had never felt that level of danger before.

'What the hell was that, that.'

I know I can't help it even if I think about it.

There wasn't enough material.

But Tatsuya also knew that he couldn't let it go. There is no guarantee that that 'dream' will come only once.

'Should I consult with the master?'

While changing into training clothes, Tatsuya thought so.

Of course, I firmly vowed to cover up the fact that I almost kissed Miyuki.

Chapter 2 Tuesday: The Warrior's Journey

"Hmm... that's a very interesting story."

Hearing all Tatsuya's stories in the main hall where they were all alone after biting people, he became Tatsuya's master of martial arts.

Kokonoe Yakumo, the master of the ancient magic 'Ninjutsu', the most influential person he can rely on, nodded his head.

"I think it's hard to believe, but at least I've personally experienced it."

Feeling that the tone was a little forced, Tatsuya nailed it firmly.

"No doubt. If I had heard the same thing from an ordinary high school student, I would have dismissed it as a "simple dream"... but since it's something that

no one else, Tatsuya-kun, dares to consult with me."

Yakumo said so and drank the completely cold tea.

"In the first place, don't you dream?"

At Yakumo's words, Tatsuya gave a slightly angry expression.

"...maybe I just don't remember. It was while I was sleeping."

"It's crazy. You don't remember."

Tatsuya didn't say anything back. I just sent a protest without saying a word with my eyes.

Yakumo gave a sly smile and scratched the neatly shaved head.

"...Anyway, I have no intention of denying what you experienced while you were sleeping. Rather, I think it's a very interesting spell."

"Witchcraft... after all, is that a phenomenon caused by mental interference magic?"

"Is it mental interference magic... It's definitely a magic that interferes with the mind, but I don't know if it's "mental interference magic" or not."

Yakumo's enigmatic words could not be understood by even the brightest Tatsuya.

"That's right..."

It seems that not only Tatsuya but Yakumo himself understands it well.

"I can't know the identity or countermeasures from what I've just heard. At least it's a one-time phenomenon or a repeating phenomenon

.

"You mean let's watch the situation?"

"I'm sorry. I just said something that wasn't reliable."

"No... it's definitely a lack of materials."

While sitting on the floor—of course, Tatsuya was seated—he said goodbye and stood up with a flowing motion.

"If the nightmare seems to continue, I'll come to see you again."

Following Tatsuya, Yakumo stood up with a movement that did not feel his weight.

"Yeah. Tell me again."

"It's my wish that it doesn't have to be consulted."

"Come on, don't talk like that."

"...I'm sorry."

Guzhongsa—When Tatsuya came home from Yakumo's temple, breakfast was already ready.

"Hello, Miyuki."

"Brother, how did you sleep?"

I was going to say, "You're faster today than usual," but Tatsuya said something else.

"Did anything feel good?"

Because I found that my sister seemed to be in a better mood than usual.

"Uh… is your face exposed?"

Miyuki turned away from her eyes as if embarrassed. The corners of his eyes were slightly red, and he had a look of embarrassment.

"Somehow, I felt like I had a very good dream."

"Do you think I was dreaming?"

"I can't remember the details. However, the feeling of fun still remains. But..."

There, Miyuki had a slightly pouty expression on her face.

"It's very sad that I opened my eyes at an important part..."

"Can't you remember the content?"

"That's right, but... I'm sorry, brother. I said something strange."

"No, there must be something like that. Because there are more cases where I don't remember my dreams."

"-That's right."

With a shy smile, Miyuki nodded.

She didn't notice the cold sweat running down her brother's back.

That night. Tatsuya felt an unsettling presence—a wave of Psion that would normally not exist, and he opened his eyes.

What came into his sight was an unforgettable ceiling.

"Where are you…?"

The question was a reflexive self-talk. The moment you confirm that this ceiling is not yours,

Tatsuya realized that he had been drawn into a certain world like last night's dream.

But the knowledge that flowed in in the form of answering his questions was unexpected.

The content was surprising, but the surprise that the ritual was directly interfered with was stronger.

'It's dangerous... … More erosion than yesterday.'

As the influence of this world grows stronger, the doctor loses his freedom of action.

Last night, I experienced firsthand how the black screen (director) who is directing this world is being manipulated as desired.

'You must be vigilant tonight.'

It wasn't that I was particularly vigilant last night, it was just that I was stabbed in the gap of concentrating my consciousness on the battle in front of me,

For Tatsuya, it was a painful neglect.

There is also no proof that care can block interference from the dream world. But right now, there was no other solution.

Anyway, it's no use to sit still on the bed like this. It doesn't mean that you can wake up if you fall asleep in a dream.

I guess from yesterday's experience, the scenario is forced. Even if you are lazy and sleep,

It is obvious that it will be forcibly blown away to the next scene. —Tatsuya thought so.

Just when he was about to get out of bed.

"Brother, good night."

A voice came from outside the room. Whose voice it was, he immediately recognized.

It seems that half-brother Miyuki came to wake him up this morning as well—.

'-What a fool! Miyuki is a younger sister.'

Tatsuya and Miyuki in this world are set as half-brothers. However, it must

have been downloaded into his consciousness as knowledge about 'this world' . But that knowledge has corrupted his way of thinking.

'It's dangerous, this... … .'

Tatsuya felt that his expectations were vague. Tonight, the influence of this world has reached consciousness.

We must quickly find a way out of here.

"Brother? Are you still sleeping?"

Because Tatsuya, who was caught in a sense of crisis, did not answer, Miyuki seemed to be puzzled.

"excuse me."

Miyuki's voice was cautious, but her actions were bold. Without waiting for Tatsuya's answer, he opened the door and entered.

"Brother!? Maybe you have a body."

"No, nothing."

Interrupting Miyuki's words as she rushed to the side of the bed, Tatsuya stepped out of the bed.

"Did you sleep well, Miyuki?"

He stood up, put his hands on both shoulders, and smiled with a 'It's okay' expression.

"...Yes, did you sleep well, brother?"

Miyuki turned her gaze away, but greeted her with a slender voice. At that action, Tatsuya thought, 'Huh?'

This shy behavior is different from usual. If it were a normal Miyuki, even if she dyed her cheeks red because she was shy, she wouldn't turn her face away.

He thought that such a little sister was also cute.

I hesitated for some reason to think deeply about whether it was my own feelings, or whether it was influenced by my 'dream' .

"...Breakfast is ready, would you like to eat right away?"

"Yeah. I'm going to change clothes right away, so please wait at the restaurant."

"I'm changing clothes."

"Huh?"

The voice that muttered in her mouth softly, as meaningful words, did not reach Tatsuya's ears. This also did not happen in reality.

"…No, nothing. Brother, excuse me first."

"—Okay. I'll go right away."

It's inconvenient, but usually this may be the case. Such, while thinking a bit like meta-fiction,

Tatsuya saw Miyuki out of the room.

According to the setting letter directly engraved on Tatsuya's ceremony, his role was to be the bastard of a local noble-country. That is, he is the son of a concubine.

Was this world monogamous, or was it that her mother's status was so low that she couldn't become a concubine?

Up to that point, it wasn't even written in the settings manual.

And although Miyuki is the rightful (child of the wife of Count), she is not the rightful (successor). There was no further explanation for this,

Tatsuya speculated that this world must have adopted the male inheritance system.

Even looking at the structure and furniture of the room, it was clear that the social level was set to the same 'medieval fantasy world' as last night.

Even so, the clothes prepared as clothes to change into.

'Why is it the first high school uniform... … ?'

Yes. It was the uniform of the 1st high school student with the emblem of the 1st high school embroidered on the left chest and fishbone.

Could this be the result of Miyuki's wish being reflected? If so, it means that the younger sister has a stronger influence on this world than herself.

The realization that his fate was in the palm of his sister's hand was strangely related to reality, and Tatsuya felt complicated.

As Miyuki had said, Tatsuya changed clothes and headed to the dining room. But he didn't eat breakfast.

Tatsuya left the room and at some point got into the carriage. He had no memory of eating, preparing for a trip, or even getting on a

carriage, but he had the knowledge that such a series of works had been carried out in advance.

Apparently, tonight, it seems that trifles that do not directly affect the scenario will be omitted.

'It sounds like fiction, though.'

Tatsuya, who muttered sarcasticly inwardly, spoke to Miyuki from the other side.

"Brother, your Majesty's suddenly calling us... What the hell is that?"

There are only two people in the carriage.

Normally, Miyuki sits next to Tatsuya. Unlike last night, Miyuki's clothes are the uniforms she usually sees.

However, these minor deviations from reality piled up noise in Tatsuya's consciousness.

"I don't know. Did your father say anything?"

The title "Father," was a ceremonial one in line with the worldview. I thought you would feel a little more uncomfortable,

Tatsuya was a little surprised that he put it in his mouth without much resistance. Probably more than you think,

He thought he was a kind person.

"Yeah, I didn't say anything... But, it seems that the only invitation from His Majesty was your brother.

"Hmm… my father wants a nobleman in the royal palace to be his son-in-law.

Perhaps, he seems to have thought that this invitation would be as grandiose as that... …

."

The two fathers want the second or third son of the central great aristocrat to be Miyuki's husband and succeed in the title.

It wasn't even an open secret, it was a well-known fact. The Count's eldest son was Tatsuya, but he is the bastard.

It was not a strange way of thinking, even when considering the status system, that Miyuki's son-in-law, who was the exorcist, became the heir.

In addition, Miyuki was not only the son of a great noble, but also a beautiful woman known in the country, not at all strange if the royal family fell in love at first sight.

"Then I don't even know why His Majesty invited me."

Tatsuya was only known for his talent in a part of the martial arts, and he was living a life that had nothing to do with the social world.

No, it's supposed to be living. I did not think that there would be a place to go to a splendid event attended by a large number of high-ranking aristocrats.

"I'm sure it's not related to the same joke that the Demon King Appeared..."

At this time, Miyuki, who was crippled by Tatsuya's words that he would adopt the prestigious system as his son-in-law,

I clasped both hands as I remembered what had happened. But Tatsuya didn't notice it.

Upon arriving at the royal castle, Tatsuya was immediately guided to the audience. By the way, the reason why I knew that this is a royal

castle is because the word 'Palace' appeared above the castle gate. Carrying in the hallway, on top of people's heads

Characters such as 'Servant', 'Servant' or 'Guardian' were floating around. I think it was meant to be a friendly design, but

no matter how much I thought about it, it felt like a game, so the reality I made with a lot of effort was useless. Maybe it's an RPG's 'rule'?

However, there were no characters on Miyuki to indicate the role. Apparently, this guidance is not displayed to the 'player'.

Or maybe it's because the station isn't fixed according to an individual's actions, Tatsuya thought.

As I walked down the hallway several times my height, the guards on either side opened the door in line with Tatsuya and Miyuki's footsteps.

Thinking that it would be okay for the guard to open the door, he thought that it was useless and walked past the door for several steps, and

Tatsuya followed Miyuki to the final large room.

It's an audience Tatsuya and Miyuki bowed their faces according to the method of this world.

Now, who is playing the king? Or is it a doll created by the unknown technology that created this world?

I raised my gaze slightly to check whether the text was floating on the head of the 'King' who was sitting on the prince,

I knew I didn't need to check along the way.

The role of King was a person both he and his sister knew well.

"Chairman Jumonji... … What are you doing?'

"Sir Tatsuya, Miyuki-san, raise your face."

Following the voice of the old man standing one step lower in front of Katsuto, Tatsuya straightened his back.

Above the old man's head is the letter 'instead'. You can't tell what a substitute for this alone, you should never do.

"It was a long journey and a lot of hard work."

"I'm sorry."

With a single word, he knew that Katsuto had completely become the king. Like Miyuki, it seems that she is completely consumed by the dream world.

With that in mind, Tatsuya politely bowed according to the role assigned to him.

"Then... chanting the sutras is nothing else. I hope you can use the martial art that is widely known in the kingdom to stop the worries of the subjects."

"If this body without talent can do anything."

Being conscious of the tone of voice with plausible smoke, Tatsuya thought it was a reasonable line.

Apparently, he was assigned the role of a rural aristocrat who boasted of his skills.

Tatsuya thought so.

But that was an underestimate.

"Sir Tatsuya, did you hear about the appearance of the Demon King?"

Tatsuya thought for a moment that he had heard it wrong. No, I wanted to think that way.

"If it's just a rumor."

However, the terrible black fairy (prompter) who put unnecessary settings into his ears had already shown that he had never heard it wrong.

There is a demon king in this world, and it seems that human nations are exposed to this threat.

It's because Tatsuya didn't see and hear it himself, but he'd heard rumors about it.

Even in this dream world, even if there is a strange thing like a demon lord—even though I don't want to admit it—it's not strange.

Tatsuya thought so.

As long as it has nothing to do with you.

But it seems that it was an impossible wish.

Or was it dangerous to set the flag in the carriage?

"It is true. There were also victims among the Guards guarding the western border."

"Already a victim..."

Tatsuya's true intention was 'It's moving too fast', but to those who are present, it must sound like he's mourning the sacrifice.

It was a muffled voice.

"Sir Tatsuya."

"Yes."

"Give the lord 3,000 soldiers. Stand at the head of the demon king subjugation army."

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty."

He knew that resisting would be meaningless, but Tatsuya couldn't help but say it.

"I am a bold warrior who boasts of personal dance. I have no experience in commanding a soldier."

"It doesn't matter. What I expect from the lord is not his commanding ability, but his strenght comparable to that of ten thousand soldiers.

I am looking forward to the skill of the lord who defeated the famous Third Kingdom Prince Ichijo's son with courage in the last martial arts festival."

And, as expected, it was a useless struggle.

"This is a word of praise. I will refrain from the task of subjugating the demon lord."

Tatsuya responded with a sense of desperation.

But the reaction around him was a thunderous applause against his heart.

Tatsuya was given the role of 'a brave man' rather than 'the role of a rural noble who boasts of his skills'.

The hot gaze that fell right behind him, as if it was about to burn, was painful in many ways for Tatsuya.

The scene changes, the night prom. The title is a transfer party for the demon king subjugation army expedition departure.

This 'scene has changed' does not mean that there was nothing particularly to write,

Literally, in an instant, the audience was changed to a ballroom. Thanks to this, Tatsuya had a hard time maintaining a calm face.

It is the orthodox that teleportation is practically impossible with modern magic, but is it possible that teleportation is like this?

If that's the case, fictional characters who use teleports will suffer every time... … .

I thought about not being fit for such a place, and I was barely surprised.

When I looked down, I saw myself in a tuxedo, not my 1st high school uniform. I immediately erased the thought that the culture level did not match.

In a world where they were riding in uniforms on a wagon running on an unpaved road, it was meaningless and frivolous to ask about the age of culture.

"Brother, what are you doing?"

A voice asking from the side as if wondering. If you stop as soon as you enter the venue, you'll wonder if it's not Miyuki.

"It's nothing. I was just a little perplexed."

Tatsuya's words were not in vain. He was genuinely perplexed.

It must have been reflected in his attitude.

Miyuki looked up at Tatsuya with a slightly stern expression on her face.

"Open your chest, brother."

However, she seems to think that Tatsuya's lukewarm attitude was terrified by the splendid air.

Miyuki puts a strict face on herself. There, Tatsuya felt longing.

It may be an unfortunate past to others, but to him, it is a precious memory with his cute little sister.

Miyuki as a child who was bright and sunny was just a lovely existence to him.

"Are you listening!?"

When Tatsuya was locked in the past like that, Miyuki became angry.

Of course, it wasn't scary at all. Rather, saying, 'It seems like it's been a while,' Tatsuya seemed more and more immersed in the memories.

"I'm sorry if it seemed like you weren't listening."

However, if he continued like this, Miyuki would get angry and cause a commotion, so Tatsuya pretended to reflect for the time being and comforted Miyuki.

"No, if you're listening, that's fine."

Miyuki wasn't really angry either, so he took a spear at Tatsuya's apology, which wasn't very serious.

"Okay, brother."

But the sermon was not over.

"It's difficult to always feel like the heir of a local lord."

Tatsuya didn't do anything stupid to object to the fact that he, who was supposed to be the bastard, had been upgraded to the successor.

It was not uncommon in real life for the younger sister to sometimes mistake himself for the good — Miyuki himself, but not Tatsuya.

"Now, my brother is a general of a corps entrusted with 3,000 soldiers from His Majesty, and has been given the honorable task of subjugating the Demon King.

He is an important figure in the kingdom."

Saying that in a hot tone, Miyuki gave a bewitching smile. It was a somewhat satisfying smile.

Her rebuke to Tatsuya seems to have had the effect of returning to herself and heightening her emotions.

"Brother, it's fine."

Reflexively trying to ask what is it, Tatsuya succeeded in keeping silence again this time.

"I know that the unattended brother hates flirtatious prom, but he has this Miyuki."

Miyuki took Tatsuya's hand with an elegant gesture like a lady.

"Let's go, brother."

However, the hand was hiding the pulling power in parts other than the muscles.

At first, there were no other options. Tatsuya escorted Miyuki and walked into the dressed-up people.

True to the name of the large hall, the hall where the tone of string instruments flows was quite deep. Maybe it will be about 1 high auditorium.

-If you move your gaze a little, it is a bonus that the area changes slightly depending on the number of people.

As Tatsuya's party etiquette—he thought that the same rules as reality would apply—to the host, the king and his younger sister,

To say thank you for the invitation, to create an alibi that the hostess was not neglected

We advanced into the large hall. But he could hardly get to the king's side. It wasn't because of the physical (?) distance.

With every step he took, he repulsed the obvious greeting follow that was blocking the way ahead with a smile regardless of whether Miyuki was present or not.

No exaggeration, this scene was repeated.

This autonomous mobile barricade was finally stopped when the king's sister spoke to the two men.

"Sir Tatsuya, Miyuki-sama, it's been a while."

"Your Majesty. There has been little news about this area."

These words belonged to Miyuki. Tatsuya just said hello without saying a word.

It wasn't really meant to be. It's just that the words didn't come out. —I was so surprised.

The king's younger sister was Mayumi.

"Sir Tatsuya, Miyuki-san, did you get some rest?"

"Thanks to His Majesty, I rested well."

Thanks to Katsuto, the king's mode, speaking to him right after that, Tatsuya's unnatural attitude did not go unnoticed.

"That's fortunate. Today's ball was mainly held to bless the lord. Please enjoy it to your heart's content."

"Undeserved glory comes."

While bowing deeply at the same time with Miyuki, Tatsuya raised his face, catching Katsuto's nod.

Even so, the snow is still falling. He raised his gaze after Katsuto passed in front of him.

Mayumi, following Katsuto's back, glanced at Tatsuya's face.

She looked surprised at something.

It was the expression of 'Mayumi Saegusa' that Tatsuya knew well.

Concerned about Mayumi's expression, Tatsuya, who was following her with her eyes, suddenly felt pain in her left side.

No, it wasn't really painful, but if it was inflicted by someone else, you can't ignore it.

Judging from the texture, it must have been stabbed in the side. Even if the only clothes I'm wearing right now are shirts,

He wears a thick top and even wears a cummerbund, but it looks like his fingers reached the bottom of his clothes.

The idea of 'I'll step on my foot or stab my side or back at this time' was given priority, so the idea of 'I think it's too ironic.

When Tatsuya looked to the left, Miyuki immediately removed her hand. You must have seen

He had a smile on his face, looking straight ahead, with an expression that he knew nothing.

"Brother, what's going on?"

Then, with an expression of 'I just noticed your brother's gaze', I ask in a voice saying, 'I can't guess anything.'

Apparently, this 'Miyuki' is better at pretending than the real Miyuki.

"No, nothing."

If you become the head of the Ten Four tribes, you will have more opportunities to attend political compromises. If you become the head of Yotsuba, you can't be locked up in the house.

That's why Tatsuya, who was judging her younger sister that she should be better at cheating and cheating, thought that it was 'reliable'.

He gave back an ignorant answer. I couldn't ask why he stabbed himself, but

'I must have misunderstood the fact that I looked at Saegusa-senpai anyway.'

I thought and understood. There was no time to think more deeply.

A slow waltz started playing somewhere. It was a strange performance in which the source of the sound was not clear, but

Tatsuya decided not to care any more. This invisible orchestra, the strangely bright candlestick lighting, and even

if you tackle each one in your heart, if you can't get it out of your mouth, you think that stress will only build up.

"Miyuki."

Tatsuya called out her sister's name in her usual tone and held out her hand. the person you are escorting

He also had the heart to invite him to the first dance.

"Brother... willingly."

Miyuki smiled and grabbed Tatsuya's hand.

The smile that looked like a huge flower was the usual smile that Miyuki of the main body showed.

After the first song was over, Tatsuya and Miyuki took off their hands according to the lyric and greeted each other.

In that very small gap, in an instant, young men flocked in.

'… … Wasn't it the setting of nobility?'

With their lack of self-control and lack of space, Tatsuya was genuinely absurd.

However, even though he looked noble, the contents were not incomprehensible given that he was a young man (probably a high school student) these days.

The reason why their attitude lacks self-control towards Miyuki, who is like a glimpse of fear in everyday life, must have been because their wishes were reflected.

Tatsuya, who had his own consciousness, somehow understood. In this world, the wish of ignorance and the wish of not being conscious of it,

It was made with such 'unconscious wishes' as parts.

I don't know what the structure is. Is it due to advanced magic, or is it due to the 'Holy Relic', a tool that goes beyond modern magic magic... … .

Anyway, there is no doubt that a system that Tatsuya did not know was being used.

"People involved in this phenomenon are Miyuki, Erika, Leo, President Saegusa, President Jumonji, and me. If it's a relic, is it something that came into High School 1? …

?'

With that in mind, Tatsuya, who was watching the group who was desperately proposing a dance to Miyuki even when the next song started,

"Tatsuya-kun, why don't you dance?"

Suddenly, I was startled and trembled at the sound of a voice next to me.

"President Saegusa."

For that reason, I answered with my usual name.

"Huhu, that's right."

When I turned around, Mayumi was smiling happily, saying 'just as I thought'.

"Let's talk while dancing."

It's definitely natural that way. Mayumi is the king's younger sister, but it was said that today's party was held for Tatsuya, and

she suggested it. It would be more rude to decline here.

Tatsuya greeted him and held out his hand.

Mayumi took her hand with a happy smile.

Contrary to expectations, the dance against Mayumi was easy to dance.

"Is it possible that you did that on purpose?"

To the extent that the words formed (?) came out of their mouths.

"Huh? What happened?"

Mayumi opened her mouth with a voice full of naturalness, not knowing whether or not she had any intention to pretend.

No, even though I know it clearly, it is a face that is stingy. And I don't even try to hide it.

"…No, nothing."

I wasn't joking from the start, expecting something to come to fruition. Tatsuya walked away cleanly.

"More than that, I'll check it out."

Besides, the end of a song comes quickly.

Time can't be wasted

"Chairman Saegusa, are you aware that this is not reality?"

"Yeah, Tatsuya-kun, isn't it?"

"Yes."

Tatsuya, who expressed his affirmation with only his voice so as not to break his dancing posture, put the question that suddenly appeared in his mouth.

"How did you know?"

Tatsuya's judgment that Mayumi was conscious of herself was that the surprised expression on seeing him was her usual one,

The decisive thing was the title 'Tatsuya-kun'.

But when Miyumi saw him face to face, it felt as if he had noticed it right away.

"I just don't know."

"Is that so."

At Mayumi's answer, Tatsuya, strangely, didn't feel like he was losing all his strength.

Mayumi grinned with a grin, this time complaining in a voice like a complaint.

"It seems that Miyuki-san is immersed in the role... But it suits her very well. The one over there is more like a princess than me."

Obviously, Miyuki looks good in a dress. Its beauty and dignity are truly like a princess aristocrat, no, a royal family.

—Even so, Tatsuya didn't do anything careless, nodding his head in this place.

This means that Mayumi doesn't look like a princess.

"Jumonji-kun is also completely like a king. He is a noble person from the beginning."

Saying that, Mayumi chuckled and laughed.

This time, Tatsuya also responded, 'That's right'. By the way, don't forget to smile.

"If you say it suits you, Tatsuya-kun says that that tuxedo suits him well. He looks like a very gentleman."

"Is that so? Thank you."

In her heart, Tatsuya thought, 'What does it mean to look like a gentleman?'

And secretly took a pose.

"By the way, how about me? Does this dress suit you?"

As she danced round and round to the song—the women around her dance the same way, so it's not her ad-lib—she

leaned back as if emphasizing her breasts, and Mayumi filled the distance with Tatsuya.

"It suits you well."

It's a more gentle action than I was wary of.

Thanks to that, Tatsuya was able to compliment him normally without being ridiculous.

"…But the Princess Line is a little childish, isn't it?"

Tatsuya didn't know what the princess line was, but it seems to be the name of the style of the dress Mayumi is wearing.

A silhouette in which the skirt spreads out from the waist in this way is called the 'Princess Line'.

"It's definitely a cute design, but I think it's a good balance by emphasizing the gentleness of the venue."

This wasn't flattering at all. It was the same feeling that Tatsuya felt.

"Ok, thanks."

Mayumi muttered that in a low voice and looked away from Tatsuya.

Perhaps because of that, the fact that her eyes were so red that they couldn't be hidden even in a hundred percent was clearly visible from Tatsuya's side.

There is a limit to the time you dance. As the king's younger sister, it's not advisable to keep having one man as a partner.

Perhaps he remembered that, Mayumi's resurrection was quick.

"Since Jumonji-kun and Miyuki-san are captured... it is not

the strength or weakness of magical power

that makes the difference between being captured or not captured in this world ."

Tatsuya also completely agreed with this opinion. If magic power was the key, there would be no way that Mayumi and herself would be in the same group.

He thought so.

"The similarities between me and Chairman Saegusa, the differences between me and Miyuki, and me and Chairman Jumonji… … .'

Inspired by Mayumi's words, Tatsuya developed her thoughts while dancing.

'… … Is it that he's a liar?'

Of course, Tatsuya also possessed the sensibility to the point where he could not speak this hypothesis in front of himself.

Also, before I put it in my mouth, it was a stupid reasoning.

People lie big or small. Although it is possible to separate those who are liars from those who are not, with an ambiguous concept,

It is impossible to objectively distinguish a liar from an honest person. Because there is no way to quantify a lie in the first place.

'All that's left is... … Do you mean that you have special eyesight?'

This was likely to be the case. Sight is an active sense and hearing is a passive sense.

Vision can only shut itself off (by closing the eyelids), but when you turn your eyes, the scene enters your eyes at will.

In this sense, the eye is also a passive sensory organ.

But Mayumi's multi-scope is a real active sight. Its innate ability, which should be called multi-view remote vision,

shows only what one wants to see without relying on physical sight.

And Tatsuya's 'Eye of the Spirit'-Elemental site is the same. No, Tatsuya's eyes were sight, to be precise.

It was not a perceptive power, but a perceptive power, but it was similar to

Mayumi's multi-scope in that it only works when you want to recognize it, and it doesn't work unless you think like that.

"Tatsuya-kun, why are you doing this?"

With that in mind, Tatsuya stepped on the staff correctly and continued to lead, but

It seems that he has not reached a level where the opponent holding his hand and facing each other at a close distance does not have a sense of incongruity.

"I was thinking about why, the president and I were okay."

Mayumi's smile changed to a slightly serious expression.

"—So, what do you think, Tatsuya-kun?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't figure it out."

Tatsuya lied. It was said that this was in a dream, but he couldn't reveal the power he had.

The opponent is Saegusa-if this expression is appropriate--and even his real self,

Instead of being the king's princess Mayumi, she has the consciousness of Mayumi Saegusa.

Tatsuya didn't say anything further and concentrated on the lead until the end of the song.

While Tatsuya and Mayumi were dancing, Miyuki, who could not finally decide on a partner, was surrounded by a group of nobles from the wall watching her brother dance.

Tatsuya whispered something, and Mayumi's expression hardened to the point that it was barely noticeable. Tension ran down Miyuki's back when she saw that.

At first, I thought that my brother had made a mistake with the 'Princess'.

However, those concerns were dispelled as no anger appeared on Mayumi's face.

And in the next moment, even greater anxiety came to Miyuki's face.

A young man whispers to a young woman from a close distance, and the reason why he has such a face—.

'Brother, please confess/court Saegusa-senpai/Princess Her Majesty... … ?'

Without noticing it, the double accident put pressure on Miyuki's consciousness. I felt a headache for an unknown reason,

Now, it is exposed to the eyes of many people. She resisted the displeasure from showing on her face.

Still, minor facial expression changes and frowned eyebrows were unavoidable.

A sigh escaped from the crowd of nobles.

Just as in the anecdote of the seo-si ( the beauty imitated by the frown) in the old story of mimicking others , a bewitching and elegant beauty flowed from Miyuki and swallowed up a group of young men.

After the song ended, the surrounding crowd split left and right. Katsuto took a step forward in front of Miyuki,

Because the strange atmosphere could not be left unattended.

"Miyuki-san, aren't you feeling well?"

Without haste, Katsuto suddenly asked. In this regard, it seems that the individuality of the person (translator) takes priority rather than the directing of the black screen.

"The doctor is waiting in the private room..."

'No, Chairman. it's nothing.'

"No, Your Majesty. Nothing."

Miyuki, who had been surrounded by crowds and had her vision blocked, suddenly bowed her head when Katsuto spoke to her.

In my head, I called 'Chairman', and with my mouth, 'Your Majesty'. After he finished saying those words,

the memory of what he said had disappeared from Miyuki's head.

"I'm sorry to bother you."

"No, if nothing happens, that's all. But Miyuki-san doesn't dance?"

Saying that, Katsuto looked to the left and right, and immediately nodded in agreement.

"Hmm… Well then, Miyuki-san. Why don't you deal with Me for the next song?"

"Gladly."

With that in mind, Miyuki grabbed Katsuto's outstretched hand without looking at Katsuto's face.

After the second song was over, Mayumi and I said hello to each other. Just before that, when I heard the saying 'Let's change places and talk slowly just the two of us'

I was very concerned about the reaction of the people around me, but apparently no one was listening.

Without special attention, Mayumi joined the escort knights.

Tatsuya also tried to retreat to the wall, but unfortunately he was invited to the next dance.

This time partner was a woman I can't remember. At least not a student of the first high school. He is a little older than Tatsuya and doesn't even look like a high school student.

And above my head was a molecule called 'Madame'.

'extra… … Are you talking about NPCs?'

A doctor who lacks in his eyes, which can be seen by looking at his face from the front.

Perhaps, it was a doll prepared by the system that created this world.

There must have been no suitable actor for Tatsuya's opponent.

Even if it was his misunderstanding, and that the real personality still exists behind this lady, Tatsuya didn't care.

He observed his surroundings again, dealing moderately with his dance partner.

As of now, I haven't found anyone I know other than Katsuto and Mayumi. The appearance of Leo and Erika who appeared last night is still unconfirmed today.

Are there multiple stages, or is there individual difference in the frequency of getting involved? … .

'Should I ask the chairman about last night's work?'

What kind of dream Mayumi had yesterday, if you check it, you'll know which one is the correct one.

Tatsuya stopped checking if there were any acquaintances, and found out what Miyuki was doing.

The moment he found his dancing sister, Tatsuya almost took the wrong step.

'Why is Miyuki and the chairman... … .'

Although superficially he remained calm, Tatsuya muttered in a confused state inside.

'no… … Now, Miyuki is the daughter of the local lord, so if the king makes an offer, there is no option to reject it.'

You can regain your composure by exhaling in words. This is a phenomenon that is not limited to speaking with your voice, but also applies to monologues in your mind.

Tatsuya accepted the sight in his eyes in a question-and-answer form.

'But, what are you talking about? … .'

Tatsuya and Miyuki (and Tatsuto too) were dancing, so it was not easy to read their lips,

There is no doubt that Miyuki and Katsuto are talking while dancing.

What the hell are you talking about... …

Tatsuya was strangely concerned.

Not knowing that the two siblings had similar concerns, Miyuki danced to Katsuto about a very serious consultation for herself.

"Sir Tatsuya, is that so?"

"Yes. At that time, when I accomplished the task my brother had commanded me to do well and subdue the demon lord."

"Ummm...but Tatsuya-eun."

"Is it impossible to achieve?"

The tempo of Katsuto's thoughtful feet dropped. I was completely out of the song, but

Miyuki adjusted the steps according to Katsuto and waited for an answer.

"…No, I admit it."

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

Miyuki put on an expression on the verge of crying with joy, and bowed her head lightly as long as she didn't break the dance.

Although they are siblings, Tatsuya and Miyuki are men and women of appropriate age. There was also a separate room prepared for lodging.

If this were the real world, leaving her sister alone in such an unknown place would not have been Tatsuya's choice.

But this is clearly not reality. I was sent to another world without my knowledge, there can be no more like it.

He, Miyuki, Mayumi, and Katsuto, who were here, had already confirmed that they had no real existence.

The fact that Miyuki's body was on the bed in his room, Tatsuya read the information again with his own 'eyes'.

So, it was better to have separate rooms. At least for now, see where you're going

Thank you for not being suspicious. If I had known that I was going to secretly talk to Mayumi from now on,

Because Miyuki certainly wouldn't have let him go so easily.

Tatsuya made a reasonable excuse to the guard and left the room. If it were a reality, I'm confident that I wouldn't be caught off guard.

But it was impossible to even control the presence here.

'It's uncomfortable... … .'

While complaining like that in his heart, Tatsuya raised his level of vigilance more than ever,

and secretly moved to the place Mayumi had designated so as not to be found by anyone .

The meeting place is the pavilion in the courtyard. It was in a place that was difficult to recognize as it was a designated place for secret talks.

"Sorry, I'm late."

Tatsuya, who was a little hesitant, made Mayumi wait, although it was not his intention.

"No, I've just arrived. Sit down."

Mayumi smiled and shook her head, suggesting a seat to Tatsuya.

Tatsuya said 'Excuse me' and sat down in front of Mayumi wearing the uniform of 1st High.

Seeing Tatsuya changing from a tuxedo to a uniform from the front, Mayumi grinned.

"You get along well."

"……Is that so."

I could have answered anything bluntly if it was a joke, but I sincerely said, '(The uniform of the 1st student) suits you'.

Tatsuya was at a loss as to how to react. He wasn't particularly happy because he didn't want to become a first-year student, but

he hesitated, wondering if it would be better to pretend that he was happy because he

knew that he spoke with a favor.

Fortunately, Mayumi didn't mind his unnatural attitude.

"The fact that Tatsuya-kun is wearing the uniform of a first-year student is probably a reflection of Miyuki-san's consciousness..."

"Honestly, it's okay if it's a wish."

When Tatsuya answered with a bitter smile, Mayumi smiled bitterly as if stabbed.

"But I think it really suits them. I guess so, the uniforms of the 2nd student are unnatural."

"Unnatural, you mean?"

A sincere tone that seemed to even mix with Mayumi's anger. Tatsuya had no choice but to ask the truth.

"It's unnatural."

As if there was nothing to hide, Mayumi's reply came back immediately.

"Secondly, there is nothing in the breast pocket, both shoulders are clearly designed to have an emblem engraved on them, but there is nothing there.

If you don't need anything, you'll know right away."

"... … That's right."

"It's a bad taste. There is no such thing as needing to make separate uniforms for the first and second students."

Mayumi didn't mean to tell Tatsuya that the uniform of a first-year student would suit her.

It seems that he wanted to say that the uniforms of the 2nd student did not suit him.

"Coming to think of it, there were other people wearing uniforms from Division 1 besides us."

"Ah… that's just the first class uniform."

"I couldn't see the uniforms of other schools. There is no difference between the uniforms of the 『Specialty

majors 』 and the 『General departments』 in high school 3, but like in high school 1, students from the first and second classes will be distinguished by the presence or absence of the emblem."

"If you are dissatisfied with the difference in uniform, isn't it strange that two high school students are mixed?"

Nodding her head to Mayumi's question, Tatsuya described her thoughts on her question.

"But in reality, I didn't see the second high school student. Not only that, except for the first high school students,

I didn't see any characters with personalities."

"Yeah?"

As if Mayumi didn't even notice this fact, she opened her eyes a little wide and asked the question.

"Yes. For example, "The Count," which is me and Miyuki's father, the scene where he had to appear was skipped.

President, have you ever met your family here?"

"Coming to think of it, I've never met any "royal" other than Jumonji-kun... … ."

Perhaps it was a strange feeling, Mayumi furrowed her eyebrows.

"...In other words, Tatsuya-kun, do you think this phenomenon is happening inside the first high school?"

"Actually, it must be a phenomenon limited to those who attend first high school."

"Then, is the cause in 1st High?"

"Yes. I think so."

Mayumi made a dissatisfied face and was pensive, but the figure with her index finger on her chin moaning and moaning looked

younger than Miyuki, and it was strangely cute.

"……why?"

Mayumi's sharp voice flew to Tatsuya, who was looking at him with a warm gaze.

"Tomorrow—it may already be "today", but I think it is necessary to investigate whether anything suspicious has entered the first high school."

Of course, it wasn't Tatsuya who would be shaken by that.

"If I can escape from here safely tonight, that's it."

"Don't say anything scary."

In addition to talking, Mayumi shuddered and trembled. In response, Tatsuya realized that she had not yet asked what she was going to ask.

"By the way, senior. I didn't see you last night."

"...don't ask me."

What Mayumi returned was a refusal that was distasteful. A lifeless, motionless gaze.

Tatsuya, who had somehow grasped the situation, didn't ask any more questions.

Tomorrow, at 1st High School, we set a policy of sharing and finding suspicious objects, and Tatsuya broke up with Mayumi.

Tatsuya and Miyuki, if it were real, they were very sensitive to people's gaze and pretending to be popular.

However, in a sense, in this world that is made up of only the basics, the passive sense is significantly weakened.

The two, who did not fully recognize the fall, did not notice that someone had witnessed them going out together.

next day. Tatsuya woke up from the dream.

Feeling that you're pretty persistent tonight

, Tatsuya thought casually about whether it was a structure that couldn't wake up if he didn't do the event after all.

Either way, you can't go back to reality by standing still. Tatsuya changed her clothes and

tried to go to a restaurant, a place where she could meet other characters . As soon as he opened the door leading to the living room (there was a layout that

prevented direct access from the bedroom to the hallway), the maids surrounded him and tinkered with clothes and hair—in the meantime, he cursed in his heart that this should be skipped.

- I decided to forget.

In the end, I messed around with my clothes like that, and the finished product was wearing a student uniform. It was Tatsuya who felt absurd again, but since he

had decided to forget it, he blocked the accident there.

There was no one in the restaurant we were introduced to except the waitress. Since a few seats were reserved,

It seems he wasn't quarantined, just arrived first. As proof of that, when Tatsuya said, 'Wait until someone else comes,' the waiter

left without saying anything.

Has it been 5 minutes? I could not guess the time of this world at all, but after a period of subjectively feeling that I did not wait that long

, Miyuki appeared.

"Good night, brother."

"Okay, did you sleep well, Miyuki?"

Unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki's clothes are lavishly laced with lavish decorations throughout.

While Miyuki was sitting next to Tatsuya, the next party appeared. Seeing her figure, Tatsuya and Miyuki quickly stood up.

"Hello, my lord."

When Tatsuya greeted, Miyuki greeted him accordingly.

"Hello, Sir Tatsuya, Miyuki-sama."

Mayumi also followed Tatsuya and returned in return according to the method here. Her dress had a wider skirt than Miyuki was wearing, but

It seems to have been made to inflate with the thickness and elasticity of the fabric layered below it in a modern way, rather than spread widely using a frame.

"Your Majesty was also expected to come, but unfortunately, an urgent audience request came in. I was tasked with apologizing for rudeness to the two of you."

"I'm very sorry. It is an honor that overflows with pride just for the presence of the High Majesty. Please do not worry, please pass it on to Your Majesty."

Tatsuya's answer may have been inconsistent with his worldview. However, Mayumi and Tatsuya, who knew each other's circumstances,

did not care about that.

"Then shall we eat?"

Mayumi glanced at the waitress. The maid and the waitress moved without expression.

"Tatsuya-sama, is it okay if I ask about your plans today?"

Mayumi, who continued to talk about the world in a casual way, asked Tatsuya that while leaving tea time after the meal.

"I was told that immediately after this, the commanders of each unit that will participate in the expedition will be introduced."

"If it's okay, can I guide you? Tatsuya-sama doesn't know much about the geography of the castle, do you?"

Tatsuya sensitively detected that Miyuki was standing next to him. The composition of Mayumi guiding Tatsuya

doesn't seem very pleasant as a younger sister. However, this is an essential event for the scenario to proceed.

"Thank you, My Majesty. I will accept your words with gratitude."

Fearing to offend Miyuki, Tatsuya accepted Mayumi's offer.

The meeting place was a rehearsal hall in the castle close to the courtyard that was used as a secret meeting place last night—meaning it was yesterday in this dream world.

"Oh, Sir Tatsuya. Did you sleep well last night?"

Seeing Tatsuya's figure, Katsuto spoke without hesitation. Last night, I didn't really feel it because there was a shock of 'to the Jumonji venue'.

Looking back again today, Katsuto as the king was a role that suited him well.

"Thank you, I slept well."

On the other hand, Tatsuya thought that he was a noble and a knight would be a miss cast. Perhaps,

I couldn't get consent from Miyuki or Mayumi

.

"Ummm. It's sudden, but I'm going to introduce a commander who will assist the Lord on this expedition. First of all, Captain Hattori will lead the heavy knights."

When Katsuto called, Hattori took a step forward, wearing armor all over her body and a helmet on her side.

"This is Hattori, who was in charge of the 1st Knights Squad from His Majesty. I was given the title of Viscount."

After introducing himself like that, Hattori gave Tatsuya a sharp gaze. Thinking 'Huh?',

Tatsuya greeted with a self-introduction with a face that nothing had happened. 'Cause I'm dreaming

Even Miyuki showed no sign of overreacting to Hattori's provocative attitude.

First of all, the atmosphere seemed to end peacefully, so Tatsuya swept her heart.

"Next, I will command the heavy infantry—"

The next commander Tatsuya had never seen before. Besides, there was no doctor in their eyes.

Above his head, the word 'Commander' is floating. Captains other than Hattori seem to be dolls (NPCs) prepared by the system.

Tatsuya had a bad feeling.

The only actor placed in the doll. Could it be that this is not an event agent? … ?

His premonition was realized as an unwelcome scenario.

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty."

"Hattori, what's going on?"

After the one-sided confrontation, Hattori knelt in front of Katsuto.

"I don't doubt His Majesty's supremacy, but the expedition to the Demon Lord's Spirit is expected to be difficult even if we gather the kingdom's elite."

"Ummm. So?"

Katsuto nodded repeatedly to Hattori, who had brought out the usual words in the story, and hurriedly followed his words.

"If there is an anxiety in the skill of the person who will be with you on the expedition, it will affect the morale of the unit.

It cannot be said that there is no possibility that the decline in morale will be related to the success or failure of the expedition."

In other words, Tatsuya's ability cannot be trusted. Not only Tatsuya but also Miyuki noticed that, but,

unlike usual , she calmly backed down.

That's what I wanted as usual. If Miyuki was introduced to the world as the head of Yotsuba,

There are certainly not a few guys who use Tatsuya as an excuse to provoke her.

Every time that happens, they show their anger one by one, and they get caught in their feet right away. This is the part that Tatsuya was always concerned about and wished for Miyuki's growth.

However, Miyuki's attitude today was to cause unidentified anxiety.

Tatsuya couldn't help but feel that his sister had some bad intentions.

"Captain Hattori, what do you want to suggest to your Majesty? Please be specific."

Rather, it was Mayumi who took an angry attitude. This was also surprising for Tatsuya.

As Tatsuya sees, Mayumi doesn't have feelings for Hattori as the opposite sex.

But at the same time, as a senior and junior, he has a pretty strong favor.

Even if Tatsuya and Hattori had a confrontation, it was difficult to imagine that she would unilaterally take Tatsuya's side because of her personality.

'Indeed, it was impossible for the president to completely cut off the influence of this world.'

Perhaps, given the progress of the event, 'Princess Mayumi' will have to take the side of 'Lord Tatsuya'.

It was a known fact, but Tatsuya recognized again that it was dangerous to stay in this world for a long time.

"Yes, Your Majesty. As you said."

Hattori did not show agitation despite being reprimanded by Mayumi—even this was far from reality—

He bowed to her on one knee and turned to Katsuto again.

"Your Majesty, I want to prove Sir Tatsuya's skills with this body."

"That means you want a match."

"It is as you said."

As you can see, the puppets in the role of the commander are nodding their heads at Hattori's words. The event that you will compete with Hattori

seems unavoidable.

'But if you think about it the other way around, this event must be the turning point this time.'

When you finish this match, you wake up = you can return to reality. Thinking like that, Tatsuya immediately wanted to compete.

"Sir Tatsuya, Captain Hattori said something like that, but what about it? If you don't mind, I'd like you to join."

"If it's an order."

So Tatsuya immediately answered Katsuto's question. Without checking the format of the match.

"The date and time... That's right, afternoon would be the best. Sir Tatsuya, Captain Hattori, is that all right?"

To Katsuto's question, Tatsuya and Hattori simultaneously gave an answer of approval.

"Then, with the noon bell as a signal, gather both of you to Kingdom's riding arena."

'Equestrian track?'

"Sir Tatsuya has a saying that he was thinking of keeping in line with his departure. It's a little quick, but let's use it."

At this point, Tatsuya barely realized.

If it was a match between nobles in this worldview, it would of course be a jousting match.

"Thank you for your generous consideration."

Kneeling on one knee and bowing her head, Tatsuya answered that way, but her head was filled with bewilderment.

Tatsuya never rode a horse. There is no such thing as a jousting experience.

However, there was no such thing as time to practice with the afternoon match that was decided in the morning.

Also, there is no way the creator of the world would allow such a boring practice scene.

When he came to his senses, Tatsuya was standing in front of a horse with a saddle on it, wearing full body armor.

'This rapid development... … It's like a soap opera with a tight budget.'

Blowing out such a meta-toxic poison in his heart, Tatsuya was determined--it could be said that he gave up-- tried to put his feet on the stirrup.

"Brother."

The voice that calls up Tatsuya like that.

Miyuki, dressed in a pure white dress like a wedding dress, approached quietly.

If it wasn't for her, the adjective meaning 'like someone else' would have been attached.

In the case of Miyuki, they fit together so well that, on the contrary, it became a form of incongruity.

"This."

Miyuki held out a white handkerchief to Tatsuya who turned around.

There was something special about the act of the lady offering the handkerchief to the knight, didn't it? … .

Feeling such embarrassment, Tatsuya reached out to grab the handkerchief.

However, Miyuki's actions were unexpected for Tatsuya. Without giving her brother the handkerchief, she unfolded it and

tied it loosely around the wrist of her outstretched hand, but not so that it fell off.

"Brother, good luck."

This, too, was a word that caused incongruity. A normal Miyuki would have said 'Please be careful' in this case.

And speaking of it again as 'good luck' is a pattern that is always present in conversations between the two.

"Ah, I'll go."

Of course, I have no complaints about receiving the cheers of 'I wish you good luck'.

Tatsuya nodded at Miyuki's support,

This time I got on the horse.

Does it mean that the body remembers? The first horseback riding was surprisingly comfortable. There was no sense of incongruity at all,

to the extent that it felt appropriate to express it.

This is also the first jousting spear held in hand. The weight you hold in your hand is a familiar one.

Tatsuya once again felt the thrill of the technology that was creating this virtual world. In addition to controlling the five senses,

To rewrite the incidental memories... … How much computational power do you need?

He almost lost consciousness in the match in front of his eyes, but Tatsuya's mind with the 'enemy' in his sight was naturally settled into battle.

Although he has only lived for 16 and a half years, more than half of his life is devoted to combat and preparation for battle.

Perhaps that will not change in the future.

No, the percentage will be a little higher.

Tatsuya was aiming for the path of an engineer, but considering what he was trying to do, even that was not a peaceful path.

Tatsuya has already accepted that. Not out of necessity, but rather actively.

It's much better to fight and steal than to lose because you don't have the strength to fight.

Even Tatsuya thinks it's okay to thank Yotsuba for ignoring his own will and giving him the strength to fight when he was young.

There is only one thing he thinks about the 'enemy' in front of him. But it's not the same thing as winning or not losing.

When he enters into battle, all he thinks about is accomplishing the purpose of the battle.

You don't have to win this match. Tatsuya decided so. If you can't trust your skills, just show your fighting skills.

If it's an ordinary match, there is a possibility that if you win, you will leave a mental core.

Much less, this is not a real game, but a structured play. If you go to an ending that is opposite to the scenario, the force that tries to twist it will move.

As long as you don't know the thoughts behind the black screen, winning is the right answer, losing is the right answer, both are likely.

Maybe a draw might be the answer, and an accident might happen during a match.

Tatsuya's policy was not to inflict damage.

To be able to respond to an accident, not to be vigilant about the surroundings.

And to keep the match as long as possible. If it is hard to come to a conclusion, the person who wrote this play

You may be able to put your hands on it to lead you to the ending you want. It's unlikely, but worth a try. Tatsuya thought so.

But if there's any concern, it's Hattori's sharp gaze on him. It's not the eyes being controlled by the system.

In those eyes, emotions that were alive beyond the real world were welling up.

Perhaps that feeling could cause unexpected irregularities.

Thinking about that, Tatsuya didn't care, and even though he didn't really manipulate the reins, the horse arrived at the center of the arena on its own.

The horse's head turned to the king's seat.

Raise the spear to show loyalty and courtesy.

Drive the horse to the end of the arena,

He faces Hattori, who is standing on the opposite end. Not everything was done consciously. His body moved automatically.

Put on the helmet and aim the spear forward. Suddenly, he felt as if his body control had returned to him.

On the other hand, neither the sense of riding a horse nor the sense of holding a spear was lost. It seems to be that you control this temporary body and fight it yourself.

'Is it a tournament game, not a fighting game?'

I didn't mean to laugh, saying, "It's a bad taste." For some reason, I felt the organizer's intention to let the players enjoy the game.

'Anyway, I'm thankful that I don't have to struggle with horseback riding I'm not used to.'

Tatsuya concluded that this match was an essential event to escape from tonight's dream.

So, it was a great welcome to not have to suffer in vain.

The stadium is a circular ground. The ground looks like crushed sand, but I'm not sure if it's really sand or not.

Perhaps it is a mysterious material resembling sand.

There is no fence dividing the course so that the horses do not bump into each other. It seems that the creators of this world did not recognize the need to consider safety.

And on the straight line connecting Tatsuya and Hattori, one by one, long swords exceeding the height of the two were pierced to the left and right.

If you can't come to a conclusion with a jousting spear, do you mean to cover black and white with a sword? Judging from here, it seems to be a sword that has not been sharpened.

However, if it were made of metal as it looks, it would weigh quite a bit.

Even if it is used as a club, it feels like it will exert enough lethal power.

But even if he was scared, he couldn't bite him now, and he had no intention of being bitten by Tatsuya in the first place.

It is questionable whether his 'reality' will function in this world, but if he knows for sure that this is not

reality, his body in the real world will not be hurt by feedback.

As Katsuto raised his right hand, the audience became silent. There were too many spectators for the suddenly decided inner-city match, but

that point was already excluded from Tatsuya's ceremony.

At the same time as Katsuto lowered his right hand, a very large cymbal struck and made a sound.

Tatsuya and Hattori had their horses run at the same time.

Cover the front of the body with the shield of the left hand, and thrust the spear of the right hand forward.

It felt like Tatsuya was stabbed in his right hand, and he was shocked by his left hand at the same time.

The wooden spear is broken, and the upper body is bent wide.

He raised something that almost fell off his horse with his muscular strength and sense of balance, and ran away as it was.

At the end of the fighting arena, holding the second spear prepared and turning the horse's head, I saw Hattori aiming the same new spear.

The first is completely whistle.

The two spurred at the same time.

two people at odds.

Fragments of a jousting spear that break and bounce off.

enthusiastic cheers from the audience.

Second degree whistle. The third, fourth, and fifth repeat the same thing, and the sixth begins.

The difference between the two people, unlike up to the fifth, is visibly close. Hattori, apparently, is coming to bump the horse.

If you change the course here, your momentum will die, and you will probably lose the competition. Even so, if you move forward like this, contact is unavoidable.

Tatsuya did not change course.

A violent shock struck him one after another.

Tatsuya and Hattori fell off the horse in a tangled form.

A scream and a great cheer to erase it.

Tatsuya and Hattori stood up at the same time and split left and right with great momentum.

The target is a sword, not a horse. At the same time, the two pulled out their swords from the ground.

It seemed that he would stumble because of the length rather than the weight, but Tatsuya shifted his center of gravity and re-established his posture.

Among Tatsuya and Hattori, Tatsuya is slightly taller and has a longer width. Has the difference been revealed?

Tatsuya was a little quicker in figuring out the pose.

Tatsuya swung his sword aiming at Hattori, who was not in a position. The distance between the them is about 10 meters.

Normally, it is not a distance that can be reached with just one step. But for Tatsuya, even in the real world, it is within the gap.

It's impossible to reach with one step like Yakumo, but Tatsuya took two steps to put Hattori into the sword attack range.

Along with the sharp metallic sound of kaang and ha, a shock accompanied by a light numbness returns.

Hattori grabbed the middle part of the hilt and the blade and raised the sword horizontally, and Tatsuya was attacked with the middle part of the opposite side.

There was no fear in Hattori's face mixed with nervousness. What I received now seemed close, but it was by no means a coincidence.

The sword blocking technique may be a fake given by the system that created this world, but the speed in responding to his attacks was definitely Hattori's own.

It's not arrogant--I don't think I'd ever be arrogant considering how I learned it-

I don't remember making an easy attack that could be countered with clumsy chess. The corner of Tatsuya's lips involuntarily gave a wild smile.

Hattori must have been researching not only magic, but also techniques for dealing with situations where magic would be used at a high level.

Not only is he not a 'numbered family (numbers)', but even though he comes from a family that is close to unknown among a hundred families

(the Hattori family is different from the Hattori family, a famous ninjutsu family), he has trained himself well up to this point. Goa says

Tatsuya admired in his heart. At least in the sense that he trained himself independently,

Tatsuya thought that he was better than himself, who had no other options.

While I was thinking about that, the match continued. Tatsuya's sword descending from above

Hattori tried to flow left and right. However, Tatsuya immediately adjusted the direction of the force and did not allow it.

Only each other's stamina is decreasing by a bird's eye view.

Gradually figuring out when the gallery would get bored, Tatsuya applied pressure. Hattori did not miss this intentional gap as ordered.

By activating the springs of his whole body, Hattori beat Tatsuya's sword.

Hattori, who stood up, took a big step back and confronted Tatsuya. Holding the bayonet in the arm shape is reasonable considering the weight of the weapon.

However, waiting for an opportunity is not correct due to the nature of the weapon.

While trying to respond to the blow that Tatsuya swung casually,

Hattori noticed that too.

(Arm posture: With the left foot forward, hold the sword perpendicular to the ground and attach it to the armpit)

The sword they are holding in their hands now exceeds the length and weight of a sword, let alone a great sword, and even more than a wild sword.

With such a heavy and long weapon, it is impossible to perform detailed manipulations such as swordsmanship or swordsmanship using Uchikatana.

Hattori, realizing this and realizing it even belatedly, counterattacked Tatsuya's attack with all his might.

'indeed… … .'

While the audience was brimming with excitement, Tatsuya felt he had discovered an interesting fact. There is a limit to the force of this 'dream'.

Neither the power of the system to control even consciousness and correct unconscious movements nor to completely rewrite habits familiar to the body.

This fact has the potential to work both for advantage and disadvantage in this world.

Let's remember it well, Tatsuya kept in mind.

Meanwhile, the match continues. Hattori attacked. Swinging the mighty weapon in a circle,

Using centrifugal force, the attack continued.

Tatsuya deflected it using the momentum created by the left and right center of gravity movement.

The gallery's enthusiasm rose even more due to the splendid swordsmanship.

There was no need to watch. Even though he was not particularly conscious of it, the fight between the two was showing the form of a long battle.

Hattori's athletic ability in this world was tight with Tatsuya.

However, from the point of going over 50, the fatigue of Hattori's movements was noticeable. Realizing that the truth is that he only feels exhausted, Tatsuya could ignore the fatigue that flowed into the ceremony, but Hattori, who has become an actor, must feel this fatigue.

Still, there was no sign of decline in Hattori's energy. His fighting spirit was fierce and he was too tenacious to just play a given role.

Feeling that way, Tatsuya did not deflect Hattori's attack, but accepted it and pushed it away.

"Captain Hattori, what caused your anger?"

Pretending to push him, he brought his face closer and asked firmly so as not to lose to the support. I thought I might be ignored, but the

answer came right away.

"…Jean is not a person who can live without fault in the subject of the local lord's bastard."

"Who are you to tell me?" Tatsuya did not ask. In today's dream, there was only one character who was given the title to tell,

The person Hattori would care about in this way must be her.

"Calm down, Vice President Hattori."

"I'm not the captain! I'm the captain!"

Hattori showed even more hostility to Tatsuya, who was unintentionally called the "vice president".

"Certainly, Your Majesty has appointed Sir as the commander of the expeditionary force. But I have no intention of remaining as your commander-in-

chief ! I do not recognize you as the captain, Sir Tatsuya!"

Hattori threw words to Tatsuya as if he had heard it somewhere. You got the cast wrong, Tatsuya thought, but

there was no time to tackle it.

Maybe it was because Hattori got one hand off the hilt, reached out and grabbed Tatsuya's right wrist.

Tatsuya was equally perplexed by the deadlock. Especially for Tatsuya, who had never learned a sword,

You can't use advanced techniques to pull the deadlock as you want. Rather, he specializes in bare-handed fighting. Fighting is the sea you want.

—If Hattori's hand hadn't touched the handkerchief Miyuki gave him.

Tatsuya put the sword down without any hesitation.

"Keuk!?"

Tatsuya's left hand pierced Hattori's face.

Despite being beyond the face guard, the shock hit Hattori's face.

Hattori, bewildered by Tatsuya's movement, which had suddenly doubled in sharpness, and which had been greatly improved, couldn't stand it and hit the buttocks.

It wasn't Tatsuya who would miss that gap.

In an instant, he hit Hattori with his body and pressed down, and a dagger pulled from somewhere was pressed against his neck.

Although the ending was abrupt and unpretentious, perhaps because the battle continued, the audience—

Initially, this match must have been unofficial, held in the stadium, but for some reason, a large crowd surrounded the stadium—

They were overjoyed and applauded.

Tatsuya, who won safely, was guided by an extra (NPC) maid in a luxurious, even worldview, over-tech bath.

After washing away the sweat and dirt, he returned to his first high school uniform.

'After all, there is no intervention... … .'

Tatsuya was a little disappointed that there was no interference he had expected. Maybe I should have made the match a little longer, I thought, but

I thought it wouldn't make any sense to drag it any further.

When he changed his mind and came out of the bathroom, the maid who was supposed to be waiting at the door was nowhere to be seen, but Miyuki was waiting instead.

Miyuki is also wearing a pure white dress reminiscent of a wedding dress.

"Brother, congratulations."

Miyuki calmly greeted him.

"Thank you, Miyuki."

My sister, who is a lady as usual. However, seeing that appearance, Tatsuya felt a small sense of incongruity.

"You must be tired. Do you not get thirsty?"

"Ah, that's right."

"Then this way. I have tea ready."

Saying that, Miyuki led Tatsuya and walked away. Following him, Tatsuya noticed the identity of the sense of incongruity.

'I'm not trying to make eye contact... … ?'

Miyuki has been blindfolded since before.

Even now, without looking at Tatsuya's face, he turned his back.

'Are you nervous?'

A small but tense feeling was felt on Miyuki's back as she walked in front of her.

However, Tatsuya didn't know what was causing him to be nervous.

"Come in, brother."

"Oh yeah……."

Upon entering the room Miyuki had guided, Tatsuya was speechless with a sense of surprise.

It wasn't a lot, but at a glance, there were obviously luxurious dishes lined up on the table.

The bottle in the middle seems to be high-quality alcohol no matter how you look at it.

"Miyuki, what is this?"

Tatsuya turned around and asked his sister who was staying by the door.

She quietly and firmly closed the door and locked the lock.

Miyuki raised her face.

Her cheeks are dyed pink, and her eyes are drenched in water.

Even Tatsuya was trembling, now Miyuki was enchanted.

"...Brother. I got permission from His Majesty."

"……What."

A hoarse voice came out of Tatsuya's mouth. Though he thought it was pathetic, Tatsuya

had no choice but to admit that he had been

pressed by Miyuki's momentum .

"When your brother successfully defeats the Demon King."

Miyuki rolls her eyes. Now her body is trembling with tension, clearly visible.

"Your brother's."

Miyuki raised her face again and looked into Tatsuya's eyes.

"The Succession Division."

The sound of gulping and swallowing saliva resounded in Tatsuya's ears. The sound came from his throat.

"You have allowed my brother and I to get married."

Tatsuya was at a loss for words. There was no voice, no body movement, and no breathing.

"Brother. This banquet is a wedding gift for your brother and Miyuki."

Miyuki took a step closer to Tatsuya, who was not moving.

Another step towards Tatsuya, who could not untie the bondage.

And the distance between the two becomes zero,

Miyuki's arm wrapped around Tatsuya's neck,

Miyuki's lips are approaching Tatsuya's... … .

"—This scenario is rejected!"

Squeezing out all of his strength, Tatsuya shouted.

Immediately after that, a sound like glass breaking was heard, and the world went black.

After waking up, Tatsuya got up from the bed vigorously.

Your usual, own room.

"Did you wake up...?"

With a sigh of deep relief, he unconsciously let out to himself.

It's still dark outside. It's too early to go to morning practice.

The body is drenched with sweat.

He headed to the bathroom to wash away his sweat and bad aftertaste.

Chapter 3 Wednesday: Bad Ending

"Hello, Miyuki."

What was waiting for Tatsuya to return from morning training was,

"...Hello. Welcome, brother."

He was a very unhappy brother.

Standing in the kitchen, Miyuki did not look back and greeted her brother with a voice that exposed her displeasure.

Do not scrape to create crumbs. It is also a good idea to leave it alone for a while. But Tatsuya intuitively

I realized it was a bad ploy.

The younger sister must be dissatisfied with himself. He guessed so, and decided to take the risk.

"Miyuki, do you have something you want to say to me?"

Perhaps Miyuki was also waiting for such a question. As soon as Tatsuya's voice reached her, she turned around.

—That was good, but at least leave the kitchen knife behind and look around.

"Brother."

But the moment I heard Miyuki's voice, those frivolous thoughts didn't matter anyway.

Her sister's voice was so sharp and cold that a kitchen knife was not a problem.

"I think my older brother lacks peripheral hair."

Tatsuya, who had his back straightened more than usual, and focused his attention on his ears , thinking that he must have been deeply dissatisfied with thinking so deeply , was shocked to receive an unexpected rebuke.

If you interpret your brother's words literally, you would be criticizing yourself for not having enough vitality.

[The surrounding hair and vitality use the same Chinese character '甲斐性' - Translator's Note]

In this case, the vitality is the strength and economic strength to support the family.

However, Tatsuya has no memory of forcing his younger sister to be patient financially.

In the first place, the responsibility to support Miyuki rests with her father, Tatsuro, and the father does not forget to deposit child support every month and puts it in Miyuki's account.

"Sorry, I don't know the meaning."

I almost said something stupid, "Isn't it enough pocket money?" Tatsuya changed the question to a simple one right before that.

Unfortunately, it was difficult to say that his consideration was rewarded.

"I don't know! Think for yourself!"

Saying that, Miyuki turned her head away.

Are you so angry that you can't explain why?

… .

Thinking like that, Tatsuya looked at Miyuki's complexion.

But there was an embarrassment that was evident only by seeing it once.

It seems that the younger sister continues to drag on the emotions in his dreams that he does not remember.

I don't like the closing of the two nights in the same way. If you think deeply, you will come to a terrifying conclusion,

Tatsuya stopped the accident there.

Going to school without my sister feeling better—I know that being with Miyuki, who is not feeling well, is so uncomfortable.

Tatsuya realized it after a long time—just after sitting down, an email arrived at a presumptuous timing.

The sender is Mayumi. Tatsuya erased the window immediately after opening the text.

Keeping the direction of the face fixed, move only the eyes to peek around.

Fortunately, none of my classmates seem to have noticed. It's not like the first and a half, but there are many fans of Mayumi in this class too

, and if a person like Erika notices that they are sending and receiving emails privately, there is no doubt that a troublesome situation will occur.

Even if there is nothing behind your back, there is nothing better than being undetected.

The place where I made an appointment with Mayumi was not in the student council room, but in the meeting room for parents. The students call it the 'execution room'.

This name is transferred to the parents of the student whose magic function was impaired due to an accident in this room, with him or her present—

It is derived from the fact that it is mainly used when recommending voluntary expulsion. It is a room where students avoid bad luck and are afraid.

That's why there are a lot of empty jobs. For someone like Mayumi who is a student and can freely use school facilities (to a considerable extent),

It was also a room that could be used conveniently for an urgent secret conversation.

When the ID card was placed on the opening and closing device, the lock on the door was unlocked. Mayumi must have granted temporary authority to Tatsuya's ID.

Still well prepared.

"Sorry, I'm late."

Mayumi was already waiting in the room.

"No, I'm sorry for calling you this way."

At Tatsuya's formal apology, Mayumi smiled and shook her head, waving her hand as if to sit down.

"Let's talk about the main point right now..."

As Tatsuya sat down, Mayumi immediately brought up the subject without any chatter.

"I went back to last month, but there was no record of suspicious objects being brought into the school."

"Is that so……."

Mayumi's job was to immediately implement the promise she had made in her dream last night.

I didn't think Tatsuya would be able to find a clue so easily, but because there were some things I was expecting,

His attitude in answering became somewhat blunt.

"It's not a suspicious thing... Why are you doing that?"

Tatsuya, who was about to comment on the other possibilities, found a surprise he couldn't hide in Mayumi's eyes.

"No… I thought that the boy who danced with me in my dream was really Tatsuya-kun."

Mayumi answered that way, and nodded deeply with emotion several times.

"It's not like I don't know that feeling."

This isn't consolation, it's the truth. If Tatsuya had not known that Miyuki's body he met in his dream was sleeping in the next room, he

would have dismissed it as merely dreaming.

"If that's the case, how did the president, how did he fulfill the promise he might have shared with the welcome so quickly?"

If it were you, you would first start by checking if the person you met in your dream is really you.

Mayumi, who understood even the parts that Tatsuya did not speak, suddenly began to hesitate for some reason.

"Hey, to be honest, I wanted to check it out first… but you can't call Tatsuya-kun for that, right?

If Tatsuya-kun doesn't remember, it's like I want to see Tatsuya-kun... … ."

Perhaps embarrassed while talking, Mayumi dyed her cheeks red and bowed her head.

It's usually more embarrassing to see things like that, but Tatsuya was an exception.

"Don't be mistaken like that."

Without pretending that he didn't hear it, he clearly denied it. However, Tatsuya didn't expect that until Mayumi was furious at this answer.

'He is a difficult person... … .'

Perhaps he was thinking of being treated harshly or being despised or something like that.

'It's not like that, but... … .'

Thinking that if he put it in his mouth, he would vomit properly, Tatsuya turned to the conversation he had just had.

"It's not a suspicious thing, how about research material?"

Mayumi glanced at Tatsuya lightly. But beyond that, maybe he thought he was not mature enough—

Mayumi tends to want to appeal to Tatsuya that she is a 'sister'—whatever comes to mind is not a complaint, but an answer.

"I only briefly looked into that one…. That's right, I'll look for it again."

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry for the trouble. Only the president can ask for this."

For Tatsuya, I was thinking of doing a small lip service. This person must be familiar with this level of flattery, so I thought so and said something lightly... … .

"Huh? Whoops, that's right..."

Mayumi was unexpectedly caught in a beautiful way.

"Isn't there anyone you can rely on other than me? If that's the case, then you'll have no choice but to build up your strength as a senior."

Mayumi was so motivated that this made her nervous. Now I can't even say 'it's flattering'

Tatsuya had no choice but to bow his head, saying, 'Please,'.

Even after school, Miyuki's mood did not improve. Although he did not take the ruthless attitude he had in the morning

, it was clear to Tatsuya that he had dissatisfaction in his head.

Still, it was like Miyuki not to skip dinner or not. Even after eating, showing hesitation

In the end, I prepared two coffee cups and sat down next to my brother.

From Tatsuya's point of view, Miyuki seemed to be struggling with a dissatisfaction for which he did not know why.

It would be better to tell the cause, Tatsuya thought. But while we know what's happening, we don't know

why it happened. Explaining the situation at this stage only amplifies the anxiety.

Tatsuya made that decision and ended the tea time as soon as possible.

… … If explained properly here, he might end up not suffering like that. The next day, Tatsuya regretted it a little.

"Tatsuya, it's shift time."

As expected, Tatsuya woke up from his dream again today. The feeling is the worst.

Even if

It's not that I'm dissatisfied with the fact that I woke up to a man's voice. … … Perhaps.

By the way, what the hell kind of situation Leo woke up to? Immediately after Tatsuya thought so,

Tonight's setting and current scenario progress flowed into his consciousness. It seems that this 'kindness feature' didn't just work last night.

"okay."

The data download seems to have taken place in an instant. Without feeling suspicious, Leo replied, 'Well then, please'.

It was replaced by Tatsuya who came out of the tent.

Outside, it was an open field, and the sky was black. There are thick clouds and the moon is not visible.

There was no clue as to the time of day, but somehow all he knew was that it was midnight.

Why are you camping in a place like this?

That's because he's traveling as a member of the 'Brave Party'.

The purpose of the trip is to subdue the demon king, a staple material. But somehow, the 'expedition team' consists of him, Miyuki, Leo, Erika, Mizuki, and Mikihiko.

Last night, when we formed an army of 3,000, it makes more sense. Are there multiple black screens writing screenplays?

Or, did the scriptwriter or director with personality not exist from the beginning?

As for the roles, Miyuki is the 'Brave', Erika is the 'Swordsman', Leo is the 'Fighter', Mizuki is the 'Monk', Mikihiko is the 'Magician', and Tatsuya is the 'Assassin'.

Tonight is the first appearance of Mizuki and Mikihiko. He might have been involved in a place where Tatsuya wasn't there, but don't be optimistic.

It's better to think that the damage is getting bigger and bigger.

Miyuki's 'brave' probably means the leader of the subjugation squad, Tatsuya interpreted.

It's not that I don't know about 'swordsman' and 'magic'. But what the hell is a 'fighter'?

Tatsuya, who is not familiar with RPGs, did not feel it at all. A fighter means 'a fighter with bare hands', but

there is no rule prohibiting weapons, so why do you need to fight with bare hands?

Mizuki's 'monk' was even more incomprehensible. Since they are participating in the "party" as their full strength,

are you referring to a Magician who uses esoteric magic? So, why do you have to differentiate it from a Magician?

Or are you talking about military victory? I don't think this small number of people will need a soldier.

(Military monk: A monk who goes to each unit and takes care of the religious life of the soldiers as an officer in the military service staff)

However, what he was most suspicious of was his role as 'Assassin'. In the first place, is it a job or a skill to be an assassin? If it's a job... … .

'I'm a professional hitman.'

Even though it is a dream, it is a depressing perception. What's even worse is that it can't be said that it has nothing to do with reality.

Tatsuya's sense of thinking about that in front of the bonfire caught a sign of approaching him.

He turned his gaze in that direction. The 'eye' that recognizes psion didn't help tonight either, but

The perceptual power of the spirits worked effectively. It is more sensitive than usual.

Perhaps because this world is made up of spirit characters,

In the real world, the mass of pions that could only be felt as a cloud of glowing particles, now even the outline of the joke could be seen.

The approaching 'enemy' was in the form of a human. But the size is out of specification.

Currently, only these three animals are approaching. It was not wrong to say that they were animals, not humans, and three instead of three.

All Tatsuya can see now is the outline. And the outline of the enemy Tatsuya saw was that he was walking upright on two legs,

holding a weapon or something in one of his two hands, and had one head.

However, human heads are not that long, and no human has two horns in the first place.

'Goblin… … No, it's the Minotaur.'

The monster was approaching with steady steps, neither straight nor slow, but Tatsuya judged it to be a Minotaur from its silhouette.

In the original mythology, this monster has no companions. It is a product of crossbreeding, where humans were transformed into beasts by the curse of God.

An independent entity that is not a separate species. But here, three of them appeared at the same time.

Whoever designed this world doesn't seem to pay homage to nuclear power.

But it didn't matter what happened in this case. It is clear that the three monsters are about to attack Tatsuyane.

What you need to think about now is how to deal with it.

The first option is 'run away' or 'fight'.

Of course, based on last night's and first night's experiences, Tatsuya thought that it was difficult to escape.

Is it an essential event, a single route, a screenwriter, a director, or artificial intelligence in this world?

It felt like we weren't prepared for the option of action for the forced player.

Unless the event called 'Attack of the Minotaur' is not digested, the same situation is sure to happen over and over again.

'I have no choice but to intercept.'

The first policy has been established. The next thing to think about is

'Will you intercept alone or wake everyone up?'

Whether it is a stand-alone action

In the real world, Tatsuya would have chosen to intercept alone without hesitation.

However, the power that can be exerted in this world is different from the real world.

For example, last night, I was able to freely wield a jousting that I had never even touched on a horse I had never ridden before.

Last night was Tatsuya who received a positive correction in this nightmare world, but it is natural to receive negative corrections on the contrary.

Tatsuya was not optimistic about that.

The role given to Tatsuya in tonight's dream is 'Assassin'. The characteristics associated with it are excellent agility and stealth

, specializing in memorization and anomalous attacks—light equipment and low defense.

Running away after dealing with a target is the Assassin's basic tactic. If there is a martial art that can defeat dozens of people alone,

it is not 'assassination' but 'slaughter'.

Assassins are usually not suitable for front-on combat like intercepts.

Tonight, Tatsuya thought that this ability pattern would most likely apply to himself.

'… … Solitary interception is high risk.'

Though he himself thought that he was passive or timid, Tatsuya concluded that he should not face it alone.

The last thing to think about is,

'Who do you want to wake up to? … Hey.'

No time to think now. It is a small group of only 6 people. Even if everyone faces each other, the number is only doubled.

Unless you know how strong your opponent is, don't waste your power.

Besides, he is awake in the middle of the night to prepare for such a surprise attack.

Thinking about it, I have to wake everyone up from the beginning, and I don't have time to review it.

Still, the reason he hesitated was because he wanted to avoid meeting Miyuki in his dream, at least tonight.

―I hope you only see Miyuki when he wakes up when he is in a bad mood.

'But you can't do that.'

If you don't wake up, you'll feel worse because you didn't wake up.

Unlike Tatsuya, it took time to make a decision, but after that, the action was swift.

"Leo, Mikihiko, they are monsters."

He put his face inside the tent and started talking. Even though the sound was so low that it was barely audible, the two immediately stood up.

"A monster!? What kind!?"

"What's the number?"

"Probably a Minotaur. The number is three."

Answer Leo and Mikihiko's questions in turn,

"You guys, wake up the girls. I'll buy some time to check the enemy and, as a bonus."

"Hey, Tatsuya!?"

Without looking back at Leo's voice coming from behind, Tatsuya ran into the darkness.

Neither Leo nor Mikihiko were sleeping in clothes that needed to be dressed up. As soon as the two grabbed their weapons and armor, they ran out of the tent.

"Tatsuya guy-, he's running out alone again..."

"A demon is approaching, considering his job as an assassin (Assassin), he didn't do anything wrong."

As Mikihiko appeased Leo who was complaining, the two quickly arrived in front of the women's tent, and stopped unnaturally there.

"Hey, Mikihiko...how do you wake me up?"

"How can I... I can talk to you here...?"

"During the night, make a loud noise like that? Doesn't it invite other monsters as well?"

This concern is strange when taken soberly.

After sunset, making a bonfire in a meadow with a view.

There is nothing as conspicuous as this, and if not, there would be no anti-beast effect, but against monsters who are not afraid of fire, it is counterproductive.

Still, it was simply a matter of probability that the fire was not extinguished. The probability of encountering a beast is overwhelmingly higher than the probability of coordinating with a monster.

But now that the low probability has become a reality, it is meaningless to even care about the sound.

For some reason, Leo and Mikihiko couldn't come up with their thoughts.

"Then… just like Tatsuya, would you put your face inside the tent and talk to me?"

Mikihiko hesitated even more and suggested.

This is natural, and since it's camping, there's no way I'd be wearing a thin nightgown that wouldn't look at the opposite sex.

The fact that it's a young girl's bedroom is a weakness for men not to see it.

Whether the poison acts in a way that paralyzes the voluntary muscles, including the muscles of the mind, tongue, or face, or in a way

that creates a state of excitement and insensibility depends on the man's age, experience, background and personality.

"Good idea. Well then, Mikihiko. Please!"

Having said that, Leo pushed Mikihiko on the back. No, it was pushed. Mikihiko, unable to control the momentum,

I somehow managed to avoid falling, but I couldn't kill all the momentum—.

"What the hell, you bastard!"

I collided head-on with Erika, who tried to stick her face out of the tent and say, 'What the hell are you talking about?'

Two people roll into the tent as it is.

"Mikihiko-sama!?""Chi, Sister Mizuki! Oh, no, this!""Mikihiko-sama, as expected Erika-chan.""So no!"

"Get out of the way sooner than that!""Um, sorry.""Where are you touching!?""Mikihiko-sama, as expected.""Misunderstanding! It's really a misunderstanding!"

Hearing the voices trembling in the tent, Leo cut the cross without a word.

right after that.

"You idiot! Rather than making excuses, get out of here!"

"Wow!"

Surprised by Miyuki's strong shouts and the waves of powerful magic, Mikihiko jumped out of the tent—and flew out.

"Is this how it happened?"

Putting aside the fact that he was the culprit, Leo muttered like that.

"What's the "As expected", Prince Leonhard."

But at the cold question that came back immediately, Leo involuntarily shook his head.

Carefully looking back, seeing the appearance of 'Brave Miyuki' with her eyebrows raised, she started making excuses that were not like that.

"No, I thought it would be okay to talk outside the tent..."

"That's right. We woke up feeling something tumultuous."

Erika came out of the tent and stood next to Miyuki with cold eyes. When you see that you are constantly touching the hem of your leather armor or near your chest,

It seems that he was late to come out to fix the messy clothes.

Hearing Erika's words, Leo frowned.

"So that means you heard the conversation. Miki said it was okay to talk outside, and you were against it."

Erika smiled wildly.

Leo was prepared to say, 'Is it going to fit in one car?'

It was doubtful whether it would end as one thing, but it was Mizuki who finally came out of the tent.

"Erika-chan, I don't think it's the time for that. Damn it! Mikihiko-sama!?"

Immediately after hitting Erika, screaming and running to the side of Mikihiko who fell to the ground, she saw Mizuki chanting spells diligently.

Erika had a poisonous expression on her face.

"So what the hell is going on?"

To Mikihiko, who was being treated by Mizuki, and Leo, whose cheeks became like red maple leaves,

Miyuki, a swordsman-style swordsman wearing the same leather armor as Erika and wearing a thin sword, asked.

It was a high-pitched tone, but her attitude like a queen really suited her.

"Besides, I can't see Tatsuya-dono… but isn't that person watching over the current time zone?"

At Miyuki's point, Leo and Mikihiko looked at each other with smirking expressions.

"That's right! This isn't the time to relax like this!"

"What? What do you mean?"

Leo, who was screaming in haste, looked up at Erika with her eyebrows raised.

"That's right! Miyuki-sama, a demon is approaching!"

At the word of a monster, Miyuki and Erika's faces became tense.

"What kind and number!?"

"Even if you say that there are three Minotaurs, it wasn't us who saw it, but Tatsuya."

Leo answers Erika's question.

"Then, what about Tatsuya-sama!?"

"Yeah, I said I was making time, and I went first."

At Mizuki's scream, Mikihiko returned her anxious voice.

"Then, over there!"

Erika, who listened and took a posture as if trying to hear the wind, raised her head and tried to run into the darkness.

"Wait, Erika."

Miyuki stopped it.

"We already have a small number of people. We must not disperse."

"But, Miyuki, Tatsuya-dono is holding his feet alone! Unless you go and cover him right away."

"If you act alone here, you will be unable to respond to unexpected situations.

If you, the swordsman, leave it, the party will not function."

"Are you referring to an attack by another enemy? But right now, Tatsuya-dono is fighting alone!"

"He's fine. Because it's an Assassin whose basic action is solo in the first place."

At Miyuki's cold words, Erika put on a dissatisfied expression on her face. But before she expresses dissatisfaction and a decisive rift arises,

Miyuki ended the conversation.

"Let's go. Let's all defeat the Minotaur."

Miyuki waved her hand from the bottom up, and a small sphere of light appeared in front of it. Using it as a light, she broke the news,

I walked at a pace I adjusted so that Mizuki could follow along.

In the darkness without any starlight, Tatsuya ran through the grassland, which was neither a pavement nor a road, not paying attention to what was under his feet.

He noticed this after running more than a hundred meters.

In real life he could do the same thing, and in reality he wouldn't have had any doubts.

The sight that recognizes information objects and the elemental site can also be used to grasp the terrain. However, the Elemental Site has the perceptual power to recognize the Sion information body.

In this world formed as an Eidos information body, it is no different.

'Is this the assassin correction?'

A conceivable explanation would be that the setting of 'Assassin' gave the fake body--avatars special vision.

How does the body of the avatar, a non-physical being, become aware of this world that does not have a physical body?

There is no way this is a real system.

Tatsuya—the person who was brought into this world recognized the body of the avatar as his own,

You just think that you are looking at the scenery of this world. Whether a dark place is visible or not must be controlled solely by the Creator's discretion.

Tatsuya added caution to the increased likelihood of his concerns being hit.

It can be thought that the ability correction by role or occupation also exists. And the self of this world is being eroded by it.

If there are positive corrections to abilities, there will also be negative corrections. He thought so.

But even if there was any negative correction, there was no option to come back here.

Not only was he already able to grasp the outlines with solitaire light, but he could even hear the monster's heavy footsteps.

Even if the result was the same, Tatsuya also wanted to avoid the shameful act of dragging a monster to the place where Miyuki was.

If you think about it that way, for some reason that was not sincere, Tatsuya launched a preemptive attack on the three monsters.

The weapon given to him this time is a small one-handed sword with a blade width of 50 centimeters. In addition, six throwing daggers,

140 cm long, a double-folding type vise chain (chains with extras on both ends).

They were nervous about their power, but fortunately, Dagger and Vice Chain learned the basics from Yakumo.

For Tatsuya, a beginner swordsman, the short, unbent, double-edged sword was easier to use.

Whether this was an assassin correction or not, the Minotaur noticed Tatsuya just before entering the sword gap.

It's already within the monster's attack range. To Tatsuya approaching from the right when the monster saw it,

Among the three, a giant with a human body swung an ax suitable for its size with the head of a cow walking on the right side.

A two-headed battle ax that cuts through the wind and swings.

Tatsuya slammed the ground hard and entered the ax orbit half a step earlier than the monster had predicted.

Handsom stretching and stretching, Handsom bending the body. The first knife that ripped the wrist did not cause the weapon to drop, but

the second knife that struck the knee stopped the monster as intended.

It must have been difficult to withstand the cut damage. The Minotaur knelt on the ground and put both hands on the ground, holding an axe.

If it was one-on-one, it might have been possible to keep attacking and killing.

However, Tatsuya

had no choice but to retreat from the position where he had slashed.

A huge mass descending from where he had stood until just before. The Minotaur in the middle,

He attacked Tatsuya over the body of his fellow kneeling people.

A third monster rushes to the place where Tatsuya landed. Even if he threw a dagger in both legs, the speed of the charge only decreased slightly.

A thick blade swung at an angle followed Tatsuya, who was evading to the left of the opponent. Tatsuya jumped on the hilt of the ax

and made a big jump using it as a springboard.

The first one who was kneeling gets up.

Judging from the fact that he did not take any unnatural actions,

the wound he had just suffered may have already healed.

'It's a fictional world, but... … It's very resilient!'

Tatsuya spoke evil in his heart. It was a statement that put aside the self of the real world, but

He doesn't have the quirky mind that pricks his conscience with such things.

Cursing about the absurdity of this world, he found a place to hide from the monsters.

Either way, you can't win 1v3. If you compare the monster's physical ability with the ability set on your own body, the win rate is low even at 1 to 1.

The first surprise is the second, and fighting in the state of being exposed is meaningless.

But this is a meadow with a good view.

Unfortunately, there are no good shields to hide.

Tatsuya decided to run away faithfully as the next best thing. Only dodged the three axes wielded by the Minotaur.

The wind caused by the two-headed ax almost swept away from time to time. The monster wielding the weapon was that strong, but

He continued to dodge patiently, without losing concentration.

The dagger has already been used up. cross the ax with the sword, or cut the wrist or elbow with the sword,

The weight collided with the instep or fingers, and the posture collapsed.

Inflicting fatal wounds was given up from the beginning. If it's to leave this place, maybe it's possible.

But he really didn't choose the option of running away.

that's a meaningless act. This isn't reality, it's a dream world. This body is not real, it is a fake body.

Tatsuya's goal is not to survive, but to escape from this world and return to reality.

For this, certain conditions must be met.

Although there are only two samples to be judged, there is no doubt about this.

And although this is a hypothesis guessed from only two samples, this world is like some kind of RPG,

You can't go back to reality unless you advance the scenario to at least a save point.

I wouldn't normally make a game where the scenario proceeds with the option of escaping without defeating the enemy monster.

Tatsuya was thinking like this at this time.

His efforts were rewarded in the form of supporters of his colleagues, although, on the surface, he simply ran away.

"Tatsuya-kun, bow down."

"Leave it behind you!"

Erika, who was aiming at a mighty sword like a wild one, and Leo, who had strong metal gauntlets in both hands, leaped forward in front of Tatsuya.

Erika's attitude completely twisted the trajectory of the two-headed axe, and Leo's gauntlet was struck head-on by the Minotaur.

Manipulating her majestic attitude with skill rather than strength, Erika swung her sword from the position where the ax was thrown, and aimed at the Minotaur's head.

With the beast's reflexes, the monster twisted its neck and turned to avoid Erika's slash.

It sounded dry, as if a sword had been driven into dry bamboo. The Minotaur, who must have avoided Erika's attitude, collapses sideways.

A conical object bent like a bow fell into the grass a little away. The cow-headed monster stands up while swinging a side blow as a check.

On its head, it lacked one horn.

Leo, who had blocked the two-headed ax with the gauntlet of his left arm, swung his right fist wrapped in iron and leather.

If it was a human, it would be hit on the part of the chin, and the Minotaur would bend over and bow the cow's head forward.

This quickly left hook. It was not knocked down, but the monster staggered and retreated three steps.

Surprised by the power so great that it cannot be compared with the attack power set on him,

Feeling some injustice, Tatsuya was watching the scene, and someone called out from behind, 'Tatsuya-sama'.

Even without looking back, he could tell by his voice. However, the reason Mizuki spoke to her was unexpected than Tatsuya had expected.

"Come this way. I will heal your wounds."

Leading Tatsuya to Mizuki's side, she pointed at Tatsuya's back with a staff studded with a large jewel at the tip.

When facing the Minotaur alone, he could not avoid everything and suffered a small wound. From that wound, Tatsuya felt the heat slowly seeping in.

Not the heat of a fire, but the gentle heat that seems to be receiving radiant energy from an infrared heater.

Soon the heat turned to tickling and itchy.

For some reason, I knew that the skin was regenerating. No, the sense that the skin regenerates is reproduced in the virtual body.

With the technology to simulate even such things, Tatsuya felt a trembling sensation.

At the same time, he was absurd at the meaningless waste of technology. The video game experience is only to count.

Still, Tatsuya knew what the recovery command was like. The only thing that makes sense in the game is the fact that you've recovered.

What sensory signals the brain received in the process of rapid wound healing is information that has no meaning for the game player.

In the first place, these senses are data that cannot be sampled if there is no healing magic in the real world.

There's a degree to being thorough," Tatsuya said with an absurd disbelief.

While he was receiving treatment, Mikihiko chanted all the spells. The wand in his hand is not a western-style wand, but a stone wand,

The fact that the spell was a congratulatory message in Japanese, not in Latin, Hebrew, or Ancient Norse, would be called aegyo.

However, the spell effects were RPG-like.

At the end of Mikihiko's wand, a water supply was created. It wasn't that the water had gathered from somewhere, it just happened suddenly.

To do the same with real magic, you have to collect a large amount of water vapor from the air.

It is possible if there is a puddle of water that will be a source of steam nearby, but the water supply that Mikihiko has appeared seems to have omitted all such theories.

The capital, curved in an arc, flew towards the Minotaur. At least 10 or more were ejected and stabbed the monster's body without passing all of them.

"Erika!"

"good job!"

The posture of the entity with the greatest concentration of capital was staggered and tilted. At the monster, Erika swung a magnificent sword.

The finger of his right hand was cut off, and the Minotaur missed the axe. The two-headed ax falls on the grass with a rumble.

The top of the knee is cut off, and the monster kneels and puts his hands on the ground.

In order to protect his comrades, the cow-headed giant raises his ax and rushes towards Erika, splattering blood from the cut in the capital.

Leo stands in front of him.

Block the hilt, not the blade, of the descending ax with the gauntlet.

Erika put her attitude into the cow's head.

A monster fist approaches Leo's head.

No matter how strong Leo is, it's the difference between a human and a monster, even his physique. Instead of defeating one Minotaur at this rate,

Losing Leo would result in an equivalent exchange.

However, the Braves Party still had some remaining power.

"Prince Leonhard!"

After reading the doctor in Miyuki's voice, "Don't move," Leo concentrated on raising the guard.

At that time, Miyuki, who drew her sword, was right behind Leo.

Miyuki jumped up lightly.

It's not by force. It reproduces the leap by magic.

The three swords Miyuki held in her hand doubled in length.

A blade of ice that shines by itself in the darkness without moonlight or starlight.

The beautiful and ephemeral sword had a cutting power that surpassed that of iron.

The Minotaur's left arm was cut off without resistance, and blades of ice scattered into the darkness.

Leo, who was below him, was not covered in monster blood. The cut edge of the monster's fallen left arm was covered in ice.

It was a contrast to Erika's cut off the nape of the cow's head, splattering blood violently.

Leo's uppercut knocked down the cow-headed giant with only one arm left.

The cow's head was stabbed with a spear made of water generated from Mikihiko's staff.

There is only one left.

The third Minotaur attacked Miyuki immediately after landing.

It wasn't that Miyuki wasn't careless either.

But the position was bad. At this rate, what Miyuki wields and the monster wields an ax and strikes,

happen almost simultaneously.

Tatsuya's body moved away from his own will. Tatsuya, who sprinted as a shadow without Mizuki

stopped, threw the weight of the vise chain towards the shin without slipping through the armpits of the Minotaur attacking Miyuki.

The next moment, he made a sudden stop, and thrust his sword toward the back of his knee from behind.

The monster roared in pain and fury.

It staggers and swings the ax mercilessly.

Tatsuya bent over to avoid the swing of the double ax by a single sheet of paper, and rolled the ground to widen the distance.

He stood up, and Miyuki, who had reconstructed the ice sword in his posture, swung his sword at the Minotarou at the same time.

A transparent sword wind runs.

The ice sword hit the cow's head and flew it, and the blood that was splattered turned into red snow and flew across the meadow.

Miyuki put the sword into the sheath. Then, Erika collected her attitude, and Mikihiko lowered her wand.

The tension in the fight has eased.

"Erika-chan, are you hurt?"

Mizuki ran to Erika's side.

"It's fine. There's not a single scratch on it."

Saying that, he moved away from the smiling Erika, and this time he turned to Leo.

"Leonhard-sama, is your arm okay?"

"I don't think there's anything wrong with the bones. At least it's just a light bruise."

"Show me!"

"Oh my gosh, I don't trust you."

Laughing, Leo calmed Mizuki by saying, 'After returning to a bright place.'

Tatsuya went to pick up the dagger and vise chain that had just fallen to the ground in a brawl.

I know where I dropped it. At the end of that gaze, where he recovered the dagger first and bent down to pick up the vise chain.

The narrow toes of the boots caught my eye.

Without having to raise your eyes, you know who it is. After recovering the weapon, the waist was pierced, and there was the expected face.

"Miyuki, why are you like this?"

When Tatsuya called her 'Miyuki', she showed displeasure on her face.

Tonight's Miyuki doesn't like being called by Tatsuya's name.

Even so, Tatsuya had no intention of calling his younger sister "Miyuki-sama" or "handmaiden" in the first place. He waited for an answer.

"...why did you fight monsters by yourself?"

I didn't feel like I was worried. At the question of the voice saying that he was just offended, Tatsuya erased his expression from his face.

"Buy time."

"Is there any reason to do that?"

"The battle was unavoidable."

"So what do you mean?"

This is not what Miyuki would do. Tatsuya felt uncomfortable with whether the director or the system was making Miyuki behave like this.

"I decided that I needed time to improve my interception posture."

Because of that, Tatsuya's tone became blunt. It wasn't just Miyuki who had a hard time suppressing his emotions, but Tatsuya as well,

he didn't notice

"Then, why not wake us up right away!"

"I entrusted it to Leo and Mikihiko. I thought of the case that it would be too late."

Miyuki must have been annoyed by the way Tatsuya spoke.

"If you, an Assassin, are presumptuous, what does it mean?

In the end, it was almost impossible to defeat even one of them, wasn't it?"

Otherwise, no matter how mind-controlled she was, she wouldn't have said this.

"Come on, Miyuki, calm down. Tatsuya-sama is only this much, right?"

It was Erika who intervened in that situation.

—Aside from Erika, she didn't have the courage to intervene in this harsh atmosphere.

"Hey, Miyuki-sama. There is still time until morning. How about taking a little break?"

From a different angle, Mizuki desperately tried to fix this place that had become a harsh atmosphere.

"-Let's go back."

After a short utterance, Miyuki returned to the tent.

Waiting for her back to seep into the darkness, Mikihiko shrugged her shoulders with the feeling of "don't mind" to Tatsuya.

Leo tapped Tatsuya on the shoulder and hurried to return to the campsite.

"I mean, Miyuki, why are you being so strict with Tatsuya-sama?"

Miyuki, who had been disarming by asking Mizuki to help him in the tent, took off his armor by himself.

Erika asked in an absurd voice.

"I have no intention of being particularly strict. I intend to treat everyone in the party equally strictly."

Miyuki answered with a firm voice, avoiding eye contact with Erika.

"As it is, I don't think it's okay to put too much pressure on your shoulders…. It's a 『Brave』, so it can't be helped.

But Miyuki, I don't think your attitude toward Tatsuya-kun and Leo or Miki are the same. "

"That's right..."

Now, Miyuki is definitely looking away.

Mizuki, who was holding Miyuki's armor in her hand, smiled bitterly at the weak attitude that had changed drastically from before.

"If you're worried about Tatsuya-kun like that, you can get approval for your companion. Because Miyuki is a "Brave"."

"...that's impossible, isn't it. Organizing this party is a decree."

While avoiding his gaze, he exhaled, Miyuki raised her head with an awkward expression.

Erika said, 'Hmm... … ' he muttered, smiling brightly. Miyuki realized that her face was blushing, and this time she turned her head.

However, his eyes met Mizuki, who was smiling faintly.

Miyuki and Mizuki's faces hardened at the same time.

In front of Mizuki who opened and closed her mouth silently, Miyuki went inside the blanket.

"I'm not really worried about that person! If there is a vacancy in the party members in a place like this, it will interfere with the mission to subdue the Demon King!"

Miyuki exclaimed while lying on her side.

Erika smiled and said nothing.

Arriving at the campsite, Leo and Mikihiko did not enter the tent. When Tatsuya sat down in front of the bonfire, he sat down in front of it.

"Don't worry about it, Tatsuya."

"Miyuki-sama is worried about Tatsuya. Assassin's defense is weak no matter what."

"Right."

First of all, he agreed, but Tatsuya was not convinced in various ways.

The fact that the defense is close to nil is not necessarily a story only in dreams. Even in real life, Tatsuya can negate the

opponent's magic, but it is impossible to block the opponent's magic. That's why he knows that he's always worried about Miyuki.

But even in my dreams, it wasn't fun to be honest. At the same time, in order to make up for the shortcomings of the lack of defense in the real world,

No matter how much you look at it, the fact that you can't use the skills you've learned in this world was bullying.

But what I really didn't like was the setting of 'Assassin' that reflected the flaws and the content of the event that had to be achieved this time,

because I didn't feel any need for it.

"Why does the demon king subjugation unit need 『Assassin』 in the first place...?"

"uh?"

"what?"

Tatsuya was going to mumble in his head, but it came out with a voice. But I guess that's fine-

If you ask me here, no one is in trouble—what are the two of you surprised by?

"...it was Tatsuya's idea in the first place."

It was Mikihiko who answered Tatsuya's question.

"what."

However, that alone was very insufficient as the amount of information. It was a natural trend for Tatsuya to ask for more.

"No, that's why. Tatsuya was the initiator of sending an assassin to the Demon King, right?"

It was Leo who supplemented the explanation. But that explanation made Tatsuya even more perplexed.

Even if he said he was the initiator, it was the first time he had heard of it. Tonight seems to be missing information in a strange place.

"That's right. The Demon King's Throne is inside a complicated labyrinth. Even if you move a large army, you can clearly see that each one is defeated in the narrow labyrinth.

Rather, the Knights Templar act as a bucket to attract the enemy's main force, and send assassins in the gap to defeat the Demon King.

Tatsuya said that it was the best way, wasn't it?"

"So, since Tatsuya is running for the assassination of the Demon King, the brave princess didn't swarm. "I will go by myself."

『My side is more suitable.』 『Subjugating the Demon King is your role as a hero.』"

"... … Ah, that's right. Tatsuya still thinks it's better to break into the labyrinth by himself, right?

That's why you said "I don't need it for the Demon King subjugation corps"?"

While Tatsuya was silent, Mitsuhiko made an excuse to complete it.

In addition, he sent a smile to Tatsuya as if he was saying 'I want you to understand'.

"Miyuki-sama was worried about Tatsuya."

Leo also had a subtle bitter smile of the same nuance.

"That princess, aren't you just being honest?"

"I think the responsibility of being a hero is a great burden. Obviously, taking special care of one person is not for the brave.

Maybe you think it doesn't suit you."

Thanks to the two of you for explaining in so much detail that it makes me want to say to whom?

Even Tatsuya could barely figure out what kind of background the setting had been made so far.

However, Miyuki's attitude just before could not be explained by things like 'I'm not honest' or 'I'm really worried'.

To Tatsuya, Miyuki at that time was not like Miyuki no matter what she thought of it.

Maybe Tatsuya is beautifying Miyuki.

Miyuki may have that insensitive part like everyone else.

However, Tatsuya could not abandon his conviction that the interference from this fictional world would distort the mind of his younger sister.

'You just have to get out of here as soon as possible... … .'

The poison of the fictional world that someone had envisioned in a dream was clearly stronger than yesterday and the day before yesterday.

Before Miyuki's nerves get eroded, Tatsuya vowed to get out of there.

The next day, the atmosphere of the party continued to be awkward. It goes without saying that the culprits were Tatsuya and Miyuki.

Both of them only talk to the minimum necessary. And it's the opposite, far from saying 'they don't even make eye contact'.

When both of them had a conversation, they made eye contact from the front, neither of them tried to look away first.

It's like a showdown of patience, no, it's definitely a stubborn competition. The atmosphere the two of them created was so thorny that Mizuki had tears in her eyes.

The tense atmosphere of the two reached a climax at the entrance to the deep forest at the end of the meadow road.

"Miyuki, wait."

"…what is it, Tatsuya-dono?"

Miyuki, who was about to enter the forest at the same pace as before, was called by Tatsuya, who stopped.

"The sun will set soon. For now, I think it's better to camp here."

Miyuki turned around and looked into Tatsuya's eyes with a small open eye.

"The sun has definitely gone down, but there will still be two hours until sunset. It's too early to prepare for the camp."

Tatsuya opened her eyes wide and caught Miyuki's gaze with a firm gaze.

"If this is the same grassy road ahead as before, we will definitely be able to move forward.

But this is in the forest where the light of the sky is blocked. it gets dark soon

If that happens, it becomes difficult to distinguish between the shadows of the trees and the beasts and monsters that live on the trees."

There was quite a bit of resistance to speaking the word monster. But last night—meaning it was last night in this world—was

actually attacked by a demon, so even Tatsuya could not ignore the threat.

"Tomorrow, it is safer to leave as soon as the sun rises."

"There is no time for that! Even while doing this, the kingdom is exposed to the threat of the demon army!"

At Miyuki's promised words, Tatsuya sighed.

—It was a careless attitude, not like Tatsuya.

Unsurprisingly, to Miyuki who raised her eyebrows, Tatsuya answered in a mechanical, emotionless voice.

"As much as you prepare for camp two hours early, you can start preparing for departure two hours earlier and leave as soon as the sun rises.

Even if you walk all day tonight, you cannot reach the labyrinth, so whether you walk 2 hours today or 2 hours tomorrow, the result is the same. ."

"It's a matter of mindset! Don't you have the desire to save your compatriots as soon as possible!?"

A cold light stayed in Tatsuya's eyes. —In the real world, it is a gaze that has never been sent to Miyuki.

"Rescuing our compatriots? Miyuki, are you serious?"

"what do you mean!?"

"It means that you don't have any questions about your role as 『Brave』 now."

"what……!"

A violent agitation appeared on Miyuki's face. It was as if he had suddenly become uncertain of who he was and his identity.

"Tatsuya, that's too harsh."

"That's right. I'm talking too much."

Mikihiko and Leo in turn scolded Tatsuya. —Looking at her appearance, she tried to quell Miyuki's anger.

However, it was not his anger towards Tatsuya that occupied Miyuki's heart.

"—Now that's it! If you don't want to go with me, you can stay here! Let's go, Erika, Mizuki!"

Without waiting for an answer, Miyuki proceeded into the forest. Erika and Mizuki, who looked at each other, followed him, followed by Mikihiko

, Leo, and Tatsuya in that order.

No one noticed that Miyuki called Mizuki Mizuki, not Mizuki, but Mizuki.

[In his dreams, Miyuki always called Mizuki Mizuki in katakana. -Translator's Note]

The forest quickly darkened. Because sunset is near. I admired the detail of the Creator's art, but

This result itself can be understood with a little thought.

There may be differences in experience.

Never spent in the forest, Miyuki is only when hiking.

The experience is different from Tatsuya, who trained in simulated combat under Kazama, an expert in jungle warfare.

Still, it is not difficult to predict what will happen as sunset approaches in the already dark forest throughout the day.

And Tatsuya couldn't worry about Miyuki, who was so restricted in thinking that he couldn't even think of that.

Without noticing the influence of 'the world', the siblings advanced towards a bad ending.

The device that leads to catastrophe, in a game-wise way, it was Mizuki who noticed the options.

"what?"

"Mizuki, why are you doing this?"

To Erika's question, Mizuki answered by taking off her glasses.

"...what do you have?"

Without looking back at Miyuki's voice, Mizuki stared into the forest and answered, "Yes."

"It looks like it's under cognition-obstructing magic, so it only looks blurry... but it's probably like a red cap."

A dwarf in the form of an old man wearing a red hat and wielding an ax with a long handle as his weapon.

The Red Cap is an evil nymph whose instinct is to kill, especially harmful to humans.

"How many numbers? The only thing there is a red cap?"

It was not unreasonable that there was tension mixed in Erika's voice as she asked.

"The number is around 14. I can't see any other monsters."

"Miyuki-sama, what should I do?"

Mikihiko asked Miyuki for instructions in a low voice.

Leo, Erika, and Mizuki looked at Miyuki, the leader of the 'subjugation squad', asking for a decision.

"...I'll deal with it. Before the victim comes out."

"You have to let it go."

And the only one who did not ask Miyuki to make a decision was Tatsuya, who objected to that decision.

"First, there are no inhabited villages around here. Second, the risk of battle in the forest with poor visibility is high.

Third, it is not our mission to eradicate the fairies . We should hurry up the road ahead."

Tatsuya calmly laid out the grounds for opposition. However, the last word, Miyuki, sounded like a reference to herself.

"Our mission is to eliminate the threat of demonic forces and to put people at peace.

We can't leave a monster that knows it's going to harm the people."

Rebuting in a strong tone, Miyuki turned her back on Tatsuya.

Trying to stop Miyuki from going out of the way, Tatsuya kept her mouth shut. I followed everyone's footsteps.

Miyuki at the front and Tatsuya at the end.

It was late to notice the surprise because a tree trunk or branch was blocking the space between the two of them.

"Miyuki!"

"Damn!"

Erika pushed Miyuki's body down. Unlike the real world, the feet are flat, and

unnecessary things such as stones, small branches, and tree roots have been removed, so they don't get hurt enough to roll. Also, I wasn't in a situation where I was worried about that.

"Come!?"

"On the tree!?"

It was an ogre

with a body that was much larger than that of a Minotaur, so much that he looked up at the mando with a blade length of well over 1 meter that had been driven into the place where Miyuki had been before .

The fact that this giant was hiding in a tree and aiming for a surprise gave Miyuki and the others a double surprise.

First of all, he climbed up a tree with this physique. That there was a tree branch that could withstand this weight. But that's just a surprise.

More than that, what made them startled and wary was that this ogre possessed the wisdom to make surprise attacks.

"Intelligent Monster..."

Mikihiko muttered in a trembling voice. A formidable monster that is clearly different from monsters that are governed by combat instincts.

The eyes of Mikihiko, Leo, Erika, Mizuki, and Miyuki were fixed on the Ogre.

"Don't be vigilant! The enemy isn't just the ogres!"

Tatsuya shouted while running and threw a dagger at the same time.

Red Cap, who raised his axe, was pierced by a dagger and fell screaming from behind Mizuki.

Mizuki turned and screamed, and Mikihiko turned to her and quickly chanted a spell.

Through the top where Tatsuya bowed and escaped, he passed through the water supply. Half of the capital, stabbed with a red cap.

"I'm sorry, Tatsuya!"

Without even confirming the criminal record, Mikihiko expressed an apology with a bewildered face.

"That's okay! More than that, there are still enemies!"

There were 14 in total, which Mizuki had misunderstood. No, you were looking at it wrong. Soaring from the ground with her head sticking out

Evil fairy in a red hat. That number quickly crossed one hundred.

'A gnome? Or is it a spriggan? Still no fidelity!'

The red cap doesn't rise from the ground, and while thinking about the same unhelpful tackle in his head, Tatsuya swung a dagger and a vise chain.

Only 10 meters away, Miyuki is fighting the ogre with the help of Erika and Leo.

Tatsuya wanted to run to Miyuki's side as soon as possible.

But now, he only has the skills to defeat even a small monster like Red Cap one by one.

You can't turn it into dust with a single finger, or jump over killifish that are just obstacles.

"Mikihiko, how can you not!?"

"Time to sing!"

Exposed to the violence of numbers, it seems that Mikihiko can only afford to recite short spells over and over again.

Mizuki also wields a staff instead of a mace, but unfortunately, it was only a check that prevented Red Cap's approach.

"Hey, girl, suk!"

Leo, who blocked the ogre's machete with his gauntlet holding it overhead, exploded his spirit and pushed the heavy sword away.

"Ugh!"

Despite the height difference of more than a meter, the Auger retreated a few steps.

"Hey!"

At the ogre who was pushed by the momentum, Erika quickly swung it. But her sword bounced off with a light metallic sound.

The skin of the large monster was as hard as iron.

"Sheesh, I'm losing my confidence."

She didn't drop the sword because she was holding it firmly in her hand, but Erika, who was still shocked by her arm, quickly retreated.

"Hey, I don't think it's a weak sound."

Leo's gauntlets were cracked and dripping with blood.

Behind the two of them, Miyuki bit her molars tightly.

Erika and Leo cannot damage Ogres.

The only thing that can defeat an ogre is his magic sword—.

A wind that smelled like rust passed by Miyuki, who she had decided on in her heart.

The real thing that stimulated her nasal passages was the smell of blood.

The smell of blood flowing from the wounds that Tatsuya had suffered throughout his body, who had broken through the Red Cap group with evil.

"Tatsuya!""Tatsuya-kun!"

Tatsuya, who had become the wind after receiving an assassin skill correction, slipped through the gap between Erika and Leo and rushed towards the ogre.

A swaying machete.

Tatsuya, who avoided the slash by turning at an angle, leapt without killing the momentum of the gale.

Jump over the ogre with a side flip.

In his right hand was a vise chain.

A chain was wrapped around the ogre's neck and secured with an additional clasp.

Holding the chain, Tatsuya kicked the giant monster's back and spine.

The sudden pressure on the head caused the ogre to scream.

Tatsuya pulled the hand holding the chain and recklessly returned to the front of the Ogre.

The dagger in his hand was thrust into the monster's left eye.

In a flurry, the monster's gigantic arms were swung.

In the air without a footing, Tatsuya had no skill to avoid it.

Tatsuya's body flew into the air. Not of his own will, but a huge monster blew up.

Blood gushed out of his mouth.

"Brother!"

Miyuki screamed.

Her right hand, howling, held a spirit light.

"Goodbye brother!"

In the world made up of spirits, the magic that freezes them has been released.

Mental Interference Magic 'Cocutos'.

In a fictitious world where only forged magic could be used with magic less than a hundredth of its original power,

the creature was turned into an ice statue.

"Brother, brother! Brother!"

Miyuki clings to Tatsuya's body.

Her consciousness was already 'Shiba Miyuki', not 'Brave Miyuki'.

"Miyuki..."

Holding her in her sister's lap, Tatsuya's eyes looking at her were soft.

His gaze wasn't 'Assassin Tatsuya', but 'Shiba Tatsuya'.

"Are you out of your mind...?"

Immediately after saying that and laughing, Tatsuya vomited blood.

Not minding getting dirty with blood, Miyuki hugged Tatsuya.

"Yes... yes! I've come to my senses. Miyuki has finally come to my senses!"

"is it……."

"I'm sorry, brother! I'm sorry!"

"It's not for you to apologize."

The heat in Miyuki's chest and Tatsuya's body disappeared.

At some point, Erika, Leo, Mikihiko, Mizuki, and their companions all disappeared, the green and brown soil of the forest disappeared, leaving

only the two of them in a white space.

"Brother!?"

"Don't worry... this is just a dream."

"No! I hate this!"

"Don't cry, Miyuki."

"I can't follow those words! Please, brother! Please, please!"

At Miyuki who was crying, Tatsuya smiled, "I can't help it."

"I told you. This is just a dream. When you open your eyes, as usual..."

Tatsuya's words were cut off. His eyelids closed slowly.

"No! A dream like this is unacceptable!"

Miyuki's scream.

Immediately after that, the white space shattered with the sound of glass.

As soon as she opened her eyes, Miyuki jumped out of bed. Although his body was wet with sweat, he ran out of the room in his pajamas without changing his clothes.

"Brother!"

Knocking and rolling, Miyuki ran into Tatsuya's room.

"Hello, Miyuki."

Tatsuya was already awake. He must have been sweating like Miyuki. He took off his pajama top and was in a semi-naked state.

Normally, they would turn their faces red and close the door in a hurry with a word of apology.

But Miyuki jumped right into Tatsuya's chest.

"Miyuki, you're wet with sweat."

While smiling bitterly, Tatsuya hugged Miyuki.

"Brother, I'm glad..."

Her brother's voice didn't seem to reach Miyuki's ears. Her hearing was focused on Tatsuya's heartbeat.

The temperature of her skin—As if checking her body temperature, she hugged Tatsuya's body tightly.

Even the smell of sweat was considered to be proof that his precious older brother was alive to the present Miyuki.

"So I told you. It's just a dream."

Tatsuya admitted that Miyuki wasn't likely to fall any time soon, stroking his sister's hair gently,

He said so with a smile.

"It's a dream."

"Yes."

"This is reality."

"Yes."

"Relax. I'm here."

"Yes……."

With happy tears in her eyes, Miyuki hugged Tatsuya more strongly.

It was ten minutes after that, when Miyuki came to her senses and screamed, turned red and ran out of Tatsuya's feet.

On that day, Miyuki was also exuding a strong scent of soap from the school, which was rare.

Chapter 4 -Demon Lord Version-

Thursday. Today, Tatsuya felt a little lighter after a long time.

The nightmare-related case, which started on Monday, has not been resolved. Rather, it is getting worse the day before yesterday than the day before yesterday, and yesterday more than the day before yesterday.

Last night's dream was particularly severe.

Somehow, I experienced death.

However, just before escaping from last night's nightmare, Miyuki's awakening lightened Tatsuya's heart.

With this, I will no longer be exposed to my sister's unreasonable discomfort like all day yesterday.

Even in her dreams, Tatsuya thought that there would be no trouble with Miyuki's approach as a woman rather than as a younger sister.

It was not

yet possible to predict whether Miyuki was conscious in the dream, or whether or not he would run into a strange way even if he was conscious, but Tatsuya also wanted to take baseless optimism from time to time.

It seems that his feelings were also reflected in his attitude.

"Tatsuya-san, you look a little refreshed today."

On the way from 1st High to the station, it was Honoka who pointed that out.

Tatsuya wondered if he had been in such a serious condition yesterday, but from Honoka's words, he must have had a fairly easy-to-understand face.

"Miyuki is also a face from which the devil he had been wearing came off."

Shizuku said that to Miyuki. The two people in Class A like Miyuki,

I must have been worried about Miyuki because of a bad mood all day yesterday.

"What? Did you have a sibling fight?"

"Huh~? I can't imagine that Miyuki and Tatsuya-kun are fighting."

Leo and Erika turn around and join the conversation. Normally, I would have felt like 'don't talk your way', but

It was true that she and Miyuki were in a cold war yesterday, so Tatsuya could not object.

But, even so.

"That's right, Erika. There's no way my brother and I can fight."

Miyuki denied the allegations of fighting with a fresh face. If you do, the myth that women are mentally tough is probably true.

No, maybe Miyuki truly believes that 'there is no such thing as a sibling fight'.

Despite Shizuku's suspicious gaze, who had seen the change in Miyuki's condition, Miyuki's eyebrows didn't move.

However, it was unavoidable that a slightly subtle air began to float. They all understood it.

"Hey, why don't you stop by for a while?"

"That's right. It's the first time everyone has gathered this week."

At Mikihiko and Mizuki's meticulous remarks, the other six nodded as well.

Einebrize is a tea house located in the middle of a small road leading to the nearest station from No. 1 High School.

It's a regular shop for Tatsuya and the others, but maybe it's because it's a bit far from the school road.

Tatsuya and the others had never seen other 1st high school students in the store.

Even Tatsuya wouldn't have known of Einebrise if Leo, who wandered around a lot, had not discovered it.

When I asked the master, the main customer base was housekeepers who live nearby, and it seems that 1st high school students rarely come except for Tatsuya and his friends.

By the way, the reason why I did not say housewife is because it is not limited to married women, there are men, there are housekeepers, and it seems that there are various age groups.

When Tatsuya and his friends stop by this store after school, that is, in the evening, there is a lot of housework, so it is often like they rent a car.

Even with the development of home automation, the housework itself does not disappear, and as a result of the overall trend of society, vitalization is being promoted.

Conversely, the lyrics were focused on a specific time period.

There were no customers in the store today.

But on this rare day, the Master sat quietly inside the counter.

As usual, this time is often when washing dishes, cleaning tables, or cleaning up after customers who have visited during afternoon tea time have returned.

"Hey, come on."

The master raised his head to the light sound of the doorbell, and as he got up, he greeted the leader Erika with a friendly face.

"Hello, Master. Were there no guests today?"

To the extent that these words came out smoothly, it could be said that Erika had a pretty self-contained personality.

"You, that's rude! You shouldn't even think about it."

Immediately, Leo tackled it. In a sense, he also possesses the personality of a character that cannot be hated.

"Did you really mean it?"

When Erika gave her cold eyes, Leo, who had not noticed what his remark meant, took a deep breath.

I couldn't object to the accusation of 'You said something more disrespectful'.

"Hahaha, thank you for your concern."

But the Master was also an adult.

"But don't worry. I've got some business to do today. I've just opened a store."

"...you're free, Master."

"That's the advantage of running it alone."

As the master said, there are no part-time jobs in this store.

Even in a small restaurant, there are table seats, so hiring at least one waitress, Erika Leo suggested several times, but

The master continues the one-man management saying, 'It's more convenient to do it alone'.

Passing by Erika, who was still standing with an expression of wanting to say something more, Tatsuya sat down at the counter.

Miyuki sat to his right and Honoka sat outside, and Shizuku sat next to Honoka.

Erika, who missed the timing, sat down next to Mizuki with her back to Tatsuya.

"Master, what's wrong?"

Shizuku quickly noticed and pointed out that the general-purpose monitor inside the counter was illuminating the cable drama.

"Ah, sorry sorry."

"It's okay if you don't turn it off."

The Master must have just left it on without thinking about it. Tatsuya told me not to worry about turning it off right away.

"I can't."

However, perhaps because of his professionalism as a teahouse owner, the Master smiled and turned off the TV.

"Isn't that "Terminal Jaws"? Master, do you like it?"

The monitor would hardly be visible where Leo was, but he seems to have noticed what he was receiving.

I asked that as if I was somehow happy.

"Hey. Saijo-kun, you know it well. It's a work from about 10 years ago."

The Master affirmed Leo's question with surprise.

"There was someone I knew. It was a minor role."

"Anyone you know? Is it a child actor?"

"No. I was… 14 years older than me. Because of housework."

The reason why I didn't ask 'what does a person do?' may be because I am a student at Magic High School.

If a student was born into a Magicianing family—that is, the majority in magic and high school—there is a high probability that the family is engaged in highly confidential work.

"I've seen it before, but recently."

"If it's 10 years or so, it's a new side."

The meaning of Mizuki's words, taken from Erika's words, represents the content situation in the 2090s when video on demand was taken for granted.

"It's surprising... Erika, do you like that kind of thing?"

"It's not me, but one of my pupils who likes him! What I saw was something I had to do when I was camping in the summer at home!"

To Mikihiko's question, Erika sent a reaction that could be considered excessive.

As for her, I feel embarrassed to be misunderstood because she liked watching something like "a special action drama depicting the activities of a solitary Magician agent."

"I've seen it too."

But, as if Shizuku wanted to say, 'I care too much', I turned around while sitting at the counter, looking behind me and intervening.

"My brother likes it."

However, Shizuku's defense (?) did not bring much comfort to Erika.

"Your brother, were you in elementary school?"

"Yeah. 5th grade elementary school."

Shizuku nodded at Mizuki's words. When I went to Shizuku's villa on summer vacation as a member here,

Mizuki remembered Shizuku talking about his younger brother.

"I'm not the only one who saw it. I saw Honoka too."

"Wait, Shizuku!?"

It was a pointless revelation, but for some reason, Honoka was very bewildered.

"That talk-."

Honoka hurriedly tried to shut Shizuku's mouth, but

"I've imitated it several times for my brother."

one step late

"Imitation? Whose impersonation?"

"Oh, I see. Imitate the main character."

To Leo's question, Erika answered with a bright face.

Shizuku nodded in response to Erika's question, with her mouth covered.

"You're the main character, Toshio Samejima? From Terminal Jaws?"

Honoka desperately tried to suppress Shizuku, but Shizuku answered Leo with 'yes', not paying attention to the hand that was covering his mouth.

"Oh, indeed."

Here, Mikihiko nodded her head. He also seems to have noticed something.

"The main character of the drama, his special magic was the refraction of light. If it were Mitsui, it would be possible to reproduce it without using special shooting techniques."

"Uh, uh, uh, uh...""Wow, uh, uh!"

Shizuku tries to answer Mikihiko and Honoka tries to stop it. Their pranks gradually reached a level that could not be left unattended.

"Honoka, even if it's just us right now, talking too much is a nuisance."

"More than that, Honoka. Shizuku looks distressed."

As Miyuki yelled and Tatsuya gave attention, Honoka hurriedly removed her hands from Shizuku's mouth.

"Wow, I'm sorry Shizuku! Master, I'm sorry for the fuss."

"No, it wasn't that loud."

Honoka bowed her head with a force that seemed to hit the counter, Master smiled and waved.

"That's right. In particular, Honoka's action-directed "Awakening Magic Samentos" is my younger brother's favorite..."

"Shizuku! That's over!"

And as if nothing had happened, Honoka screamed again at Shizuku, who continued the story of 'imitation of the main character of the drama'.

"By the way, Tatsuya. There is a part in that drama that I was worried about."

At the time when Honoka and Shizuku's mischief had finally come to an end and a bit of silence returned,

Leo asked Tatsuya if he had thought of the timing with considerable force.

"I don't know the drama."

"Ahhh... that's right. Well, it's okay."

Tatsuya's answer was cold, but Leo didn't show any signs of dying.

"Actually, "Forced Personality Replacement Magic" appears in that drama, is that theoretically possible?"

"You're interested in strange things. It's magic in fiction, isn't it?"

Even when Erika tackled it, Leo didn't show his usual overreaction.

"I know that, but I can't help but worry about it."

"Curiosity is what it is."

Before the air became harsh, Mikihiko intervened as if to intervene.

"So, Tatsuya. How is it actually? Is it possible to change personality?"

"Do you think that it is rather the realm of archaic magic?"

When Tatsuya answered the question, Mikihiko folded her arms.

"Um, well… episodes of possessing spirits are relatively common among old stories, but

From a magic standpoint, it's kind of like

brainwashing .""Brainwashing, you mean?"

At Mikihiko's explanation, Mizuki tilted her head. She wasn't the only one with a strange expression on her face.

"The phenomenon of possession is a change of personality, not a person's personality.

It just overwhelms the surface consciousness with another consciousness. If we view human consciousness as an information body,

The principle of overlaying an information body with another information body is no different from ordinary magic.

When it comes to deep consciousness, it will be fusion rather than possessiveness, but I think that's different from

personality replacement. There doesn't seem to be such a technique in modern magic, so it's unreasonable to change personality."

Erika twisted and rested her body on the back of the chair. Where did the previous tackle go?

Now, Erika's face is more interesting than Leo's.

"That's right..."

Seeing that Tatsuya was seriously immersed in thought, an atmosphere that felt like it should not be disturbed for some reason filled the tea house.

"If the personality is limited to the mind, then the most powerful modern hypothesis is that the mind and the body are connected using the brain as a transceiver."

Miyuki nodded small, Mikihiko loudly, and at the same time firmly nodded.

"According to this theory, the brain has a strictly one-to-one correspondence with the mind through its complex structure,

There is no mixing with the mind of another person or the body of another. But if for some reason the brain connects with another person's mind,

A person different from the original person will use that body. After intentionally causing this confusion, the compulsory character she may also be replaced. "

" For example, paste the information structure of your brain, the brain eidos's of others,

Is it possible to use a magic method that overwrites the structure information of the opponent's brain on the Eidos of one's own brain?"

" Is that so ? That would be one way."

Tatsuya hid his agitation inside and answered Miyuki's question. What the hell were you crazy about?

An example she carelessly brought out was one that could lead to the Yotsuba family's secrets.

"Is it possible to copy and use structural information exactly as it is?"

"I think it's impossible to even analyze. There's too much information."

However, thanks to Shizuku Honoka raising questions one after another like an honor student, he didn't go any deeper than that.

As soon as he returned home, Tatsuya asked Miyuki why he had said such a frivolous thing.

"I'm sorry! It's as you said. It was Miyuki's carelessness."

"What did you care about?"

Tatsuya asked again kindly to Miyuki, who bowed her head beside her. The

reason why the tone was not strictly

inquisitive was not only because Tatsuya was soft towards his younger sister, but also because he had a guess.

"That's, that..."

"Is it reminiscent of a nightmare of courtesy, and other things that have been neglected?"

Miyuki looked up at Tatsuya's face with a 'why that' expression.

"…Your brother too, isn't it?"

At Miyuki who asked carefully, Tatsuya smiled and nodded as if saying, 'I'm not angry'.

"I immediately thought of a system for replacing personalities and immediately thought of it.

I wondered if it would be possible to have them participate in different roles."

"Prepare a virtual body to receive a personality in the system, and forcibly bring the mind into contact with the virtual body during sleep—"

"That's right. It is said that the connection between the mind and the body weakens during sleep. That doesn't mean you can break the line between the brain and the mind, though.

If you can do that, mass murder is easy. If it is such a powerful drink,

Even if it is a mythical object, it will remain as a tradition in some form.

Something that is showing the nightmare this time, perhaps, is inserting a line extending from a virtual body into the line connecting the brain and the mind."

Miyuki hesitated and nodded her head vertically. Even if you know that you have come to the same reasoning as your brother,

It's not as happy as when it's nothing.

If it was natural, then it was natural. Modern magic has not yet elucidated the structure of mental interference.

There are Magicians who can use mental interference magic as a function.

It is not at all that there is no mental interference magic formulated for use by many Magicians.

But this is just figuring out how to use it.

The working principle is more unexplained.

If you don't know how it works, you can't come up with an effective stopping method or a disruptive method.

Even if you figure out the rough structure of the nightmare, if you don't know how to stop it, your anxiety will only increase.

"Miyuki, don't worry. It's illogical, but it's okay because I'm by your side."

Words of comfort not like Tatsuya.

Miyuki lightly rested her head on her brother's shoulder.

"Yes. Miyuki believes in her brother."

Tatsuya woke up from a nightmare again today.

There was no shock to this. Not pretending to be strong, Tatsuya expected this to happen.

He thought that this phenomenon was being caused by some kind of magical object—a fetish.

It is also a type of relic (relic) that cannot be reproduced with modern technology.

Moreover, this casting is highly likely to operate automatically when certain conditions are met.

Given the lack of consistency in the scenarios for the past three days,

It's hard to believe that any particular individual is manipulating a fetish that creates nightmares.

If so, there must be a condition for stopping this function.

'By the way, what the hell is your role this time?'

Yesterday, unlike the day before yesterday, no knowledge of the assigned role was downloaded tonight.

That in itself means that the degree of erosion of consciousness has been lowered, and it can be said that it is rather a wish.

But it was also embarrassing not knowing what to do.

As Tatsuya, he also wanted to avoid the situation of waking up late because he did something not in the plot.

I couldn't decide whether or not it was good to say I was lucky, but now Tatsuya is alone.

He decided to look for any clues in this room.

As he was about to get up, he realized that the will he was sitting on was pretty glamorous. The backrest is unusually high, and the seating area is wide.

The armrests are also heavy enough to be scathing. It was like a chair worthy of a throne.

Feeling a bad feeling, Tatsuya stood up.

He took a step forward and looked down at the clothes he was wearing to see what he was wearing.

It's all black, to the point where I'd rather say it's great.

The design of the clothes seems to work for military uniforms and even for court clothes.

He is even kindly wearing a cloak.

The bad feeling was that the water level would only rise.

There is no mirror... … . With that in mind, Tatsuya looked around the room and found a dressing table and a thick book.

I moved to the front of the dressing table and took the book in my hand without looking into the mirror. This was also an all-black cover, handcrafted in natural leather.

Maybe it's not human skin... … Tatsuya opened the first page, thinking about something a little uncomfortable.

Suddenly knowledge flowed in. Even so, it did not feel like knowledge was forcibly injected. It is the sense of reading the text on its own.

But not at 10x speed, but at super speed.

The reason the vertigo didn't happen must be because this isn't real.

I thought that there was a difference between forcibly entering knowledge and forcibly reading speed, but

At least, this suited Tatsuya's taste. Now that I have the necessary information, I thought it was a good thing.

So, the important role assigned to Tatsuya—

'… … It's the Demon King.'

Tatsuya came to the point where he couldn't help but laugh. I certainly don't think I'm suitable for a role like a hero.

But anyway, on the first day, the second day was the commander of the demon king subjugation expeditionary force, and on the third day, he was a friend of the brave who subjugated the demon king, but the

fourth day, tonight, is the villain demon king, Tatsuya thought that it was a huge downfall.

Anyway, I knew the role I had to play. The next thing to pay attention to is Miyuki's role.

Of course, I was concerned, but not worried.

Once you recognize your dream as a dream, you will be able to maintain your ego in this nightmare.

Tatsuya was intuitively convinced of that.

So, even if it was the role of a hero who would strike the demon lord's head following last night, he wouldn't be drawn to it.

You don't have to worry about being attacked by Miyuki.

'Of course, if being defeated by a hero is a condition for clearing this time, I think it would be fine if that opponent was Miyuki.'

-Tonight's Tatsuya had enough room to think about even the absurd sounds.

However, this malice-filled stage could not have been so easy. He realized that right away.

"Your Majesty, are you awake?"

After the knock, such a question came from beyond the door. It was Miyuki's voice that he couldn't hear wrong.

It seems that the younger sister is also the demon king's side.

But even if he woke up, he was sitting on a chair, not sleeping on the bed.

Feeling that the situation was not right, Tatsuya replied, 'Wake up.'

That must have been interpreted as permission to enter.

"Your Majesty, excuse me."

Miyuki so apologized and entered the room.

By the way, it wasn't Miyuki who opened the door. Holding the handle and pushing the door, wearing an apron in a long sleeved dress,

It was Honoka wearing a white headdress like a hair band with frills. Judging from that outfit, she seems to be the maid of the Demon King's Castle.

Another victim appeared among his friends, but there was no time for Tatsuya to worry about it.

I was overwhelmed by the appearance of my sister.

Miyuki was wearing a jet-black long dress.

The hem of his robe touched the floor, and his legs were not directly

exposed to the eyes of others— now Tatsuya's eyes. However, both shoulders were mostly exposed. It has sleeves, but the chest is visible up to a third of the cup.

The contrast between the endlessly dark dress and the white skin like a snow girl was so glamorous that it was violent.

The one that adorned the lustrous hair that was pure black than the dark dress,

This is not the usual hairpin with a snow crystal motif, but a golden tiara studded with sparkling jewels.

Her outfit was like a queen or a princess that only made me think of her.

'no way… … .'

No matter how much things don't go his way, I just wanted him to look at this.

But nothing could be expected of the creators of this damned dream story other than malice.

"Your Majesty, are you in peace today?"

Tatsuya, who narrowed his eyes at Miyuki, who did not seem to exaggerate the old technique in the slightest

, spoke to Honoka who had retreated by the door—not crazy, but out of curiosity.

"Let me be alone."

"Honoka, please step back."

"Yes, Your Majesty, Your Majesty. Excuse me."

Honoka answered that way, awkwardly said hello and left the room.

'The Queen... … .'

Tatsuya wanted to breathe.

big and deep.

What I wished for otherwise was confirmed before I even asked.

"Miyuki."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

At Miyuki who said that with a pale face, Tatsuya glared at him lightly.

Miyuki bowed her head with a face that said, "It was too much of a joke."

Thanks to this, Tatsuya was able to avoid unnecessary doubts.

"Are you crazy? Stop making bad jokes."

"I'm sorry, bro. I was joking."

To Tatsuya who rebuked him with a tired expression, Miyuki frankly bowed her head.

"But brother."

However, he doesn't seem to have any intention of admitting that he was bad on the whole.

"In front of people who are still dreaming like Honoka, I think you should take action according to the role."

Even though Tatsuya frowned, Miyuki did not give up her thoughts.

"Last night was totally my fault, but I don't

think such a tragic end would have happened if my brother hadn't acted outside of the role he was given ."

Tatsuya did not return an answer. I couldn't answer either 'yes' or 'no'.

Miyuki's opinion is one of the possibilities.

It's also kind of undeniable.

Tatsuya thinks that no matter how he behaves, the end will not change, but he cannot prove that.

In other words, neither Tatsuya's thoughts nor Miyuki's thoughts are unprovable inferences, and if both are conjectures, the one with stronger conviction will win.

"I don't want to see my brother fall twice. Even knowing it's a lie, Miyuki can't stand it."

"……Sorry."

Today, at last, Tatsuya decided to bend over.

"Please stop, brother. Bad things are me. ...But, would you agree with me that I have to act according to my role?"

"...to the extent that it is within the allowable range. I have no intention of doing what the nightmare tells me to do."

That was the maximum resistance that Tatsuya could make.

"Oh, of course!"

However, with the bright smile Miyuki put on, she knew that such a hold back was not even resistance in the first place.

"Then, Your Majesty, let's go to the throne. Everyone is waiting for His Majesty's journey."

Miyuki urged him with a serious expression that didn't seem like acting, and Tatsuya followed him silently.

Upon waking up in this world, Tatsuya felt that the chair in the private room he was sitting on was 'a gorgeous object that could be used on a throne'.

But he had to admit that he was clumsy.

'Are you sitting here? … ?'

It seems that his face is unintentionally tense.

The material is black marble, the same thing.

A cushion made of black leather is attached to the part that touches the body.

The back is almost the same height as his height. On the upper part of the backrest—the part where the head is unlikely to reach no matter how much you think about it—and the armrests,

It is decorated with sculptures like a demon king.

To be honest, I didn't want to sit in a chair like this. Above all, it seems to be uncomfortable to plant when sitting.

But if he doesn't sit down, the servants who have fallen before their eyes will not be able to raise their heads.

Above all, Miyuki is urging her with her gaze, saying, 'Please sit down now.' Tatsuya gave up and sat down on the Throne.

The gods raised their heads in unison. There are quite a few women as well as men because this world was created based on modern values.

Fortunately, there were only one doll who looked like a human, except for one person who was gathered in this large space.

The role name floats above the head for easy identification.

Tatsuya, who was preparing for what kind of terrifying monster would come out as a servant of the Demon King, lost a little steam.

In other words, even if he is a demon king, he seems to be the king of a human race called 'demon', not 'the king of demons'.

And with only one exception, who is?

"Shizuku, even you..."

Unintentionally, Tatsuya spit out the words of a certain Roman (but in the incomplete form of the commercial version).

Of the large rooms, the one standing in the very front row was lavishly made of gold and silver threads,

It was Shizuku wearing a gorgeous dress with wide open skirt sleeves.

"your Majesty?"

Shizuku asked, as if wondering.

Now, while Tatsuya was thinking about what to say, a helping hand came from the side.

"Shizuku-sama, how is your father's health?"

"Thanks, you've improved quite a bit."

"It's good, but don't overdo it, and Shizuku-sama is doing enough for the mission, so please focus on recuperating until you're completely healed."

"Thank you. I will definitely pass on your mercy to my father."

"Shizuku too..."

As he was about to say that, Tatsuya noticed Miyuki's attention-seeking gaze. It means to use the tone of 'Demon King'.

"Shizuku-kun, don't push yourself too hard."

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty."

Shizuku grabbed the skirt with both hands and knelt down to show respect.

Behind him, an old man with the tag 'Prime Minister' floating above, 'Because a terrorist group of human races is approaching, make sure to strictly guard.'

, and this position was disbanded.

Returning to his private room, Tatsuya took off only his cloak from his ceremonial robe for the Demon King.

I sank down on the sofa that was more comfortable to sit on than the 'private throne'. He was completely exhausted in that short time.

Tatsuya realized that Miyuki, who had followed all the way into the room as if it was natural, was looking at him with a smile, got up a little.

"Thank you, Miyuki. I'm alive thanks to your help just now."

"I'm sorry. I am your brother's servant and wife. It is natural to help your brother."

"...isn't it strange that she's a younger sister and a wife?"

"Is it better to call you Majesty when we're alone?"

"I don't want to be called a queen when we're alone."

"Oh my gosh, brother. Of course it's not a joke."

Miyuki smiled peacefully.

"...that's right. Is that a joke?"

Of course, I wanted to believe that Tatsuya was also joking. However, Tatsuya felt something that could not be dismissed as a joke, something difficult to express.

"Yes, I'm joking."

There had never been a time when Miyuki couldn't be trusted so much, and Tatsuya didn't remember much.

However, looking at Miyuki's genuinely innocent smile, it seems that the vigilance will melt away at some point.

Tatsuya tried to change the topic in order not to cause any misunderstandings and to make up his mind.

"By the way, what about being Shizuku's father?"

At Tatsuya's abstract question, Miyuki expressed surprise.

"Didn't your brother not provide you with a stage setting?"

"That means that knowledge is downloaded into consciousness, you say?"

"Yes."

Apparently, this happened to Miyuki tonight as well. And Miyuki

doesn't seem to have much of a sense of crisis about directly intervening in the ceremony .

But there was really no damage. Is that too much of a thought, Tatsuya thought.

"…No, tonight, a background explanation was prepared in the form of a book."

Anyway, it's probably not the best thing to needlessly raise anxiety. Tatsuya decided so.

"Book, you mean?"

On the other hand, Miyuki made an interesting face about the book that was written about this world.

It seems that he decided to push his curiosity to the back.

"The character of Shizuku's father, who is also the top of this country's finances and security,

I'm in charge of the so-called Minister of Home Affairs."

"When you say that word, it's not Kitayama Ushio-san himself, it's a character or NPC managed by the system."

"That's right. It's really an NPC. And now, the setting is that Shizuku is working at the castle instead of his father who is recuperating."

"Isn't it difficult to conduct security in that dress?"

Miyuki laughed out loud at Tatsuya's words without any deep meaning.

"Brother, because this isn't real."

From what I've heard, it's just as they said, and it's not like I'm doing office work for hours in my dreams. Tatsuya couldn't help but smile bitterly at this.

"More than that, my brother."

Miyuki sat down next to Tatsuya.

It was an action that was often seen on a daily basis even at home in real life, but for some reason, a danger signal flashed in Tatsuya's mind.

"In the world right now, my brother and Miyuki are a married couple."

"I don't know why, but it was definitely the role of king and queen."

Casually, Tatsuya used the word 'couple' differently.

"That's right. I'm your brother's wife."

"..."

But it had no meaning or effect. What effect he was hoping for, Tatsuya himself did not understand.

Miyuki quickly narrowed the gap.

Stepping back felt like losing, so Tatsuya didn't move.

Miyuki's lips moved to the side of Tatsuya's.

"So, brother, we're going to share the bedroom tonight."

Whispering like that in her ear, Miyuki jumped up.

Blushing her cheeks, smiling shyly, she turned and trotted out of the room.

"...if you're ashamed of yourself, you don't have to tell me."

Tatsuya muttered in a tired voice.

Being alone gives me room to think about the affairs of this world tonight. Actually, I've only heard the story of the doll that the system has prepared, but

When I recalled the words of the 'Chief Minister' once again, I was concerned.

If you think about the dream content of last night and the day before yesterday, the term 'human race terrorist' is probably referring to a party of heroes whose purpose is to subdue the demon lord.

The group of heroes who will defeat the Demon King, from the demon side's point of view, is said to be an illegitimate guild that attempts to assassinate a political leader.

I doubted whether the concept of public international law existed in the dream, but it doesn't matter what happens.

Rather, Tatsuya wanted to know who was participating in the Braves Party and when he would arrive at this castle.

If you have to wait for a long time, you should think about going out on your own.

Tatsuya left the room and looked for an NPC who could understand the situation. The reason I couldn't come up with the idea of calling people was because of my growing up.

Unlike Miyuki, Tatsuya never had a connection with the life of calling for a servant.

Tatsuya does not know the structure of the castle. The book contains information on where political offices are located in the castle, etc.

There was no information on board that would be helpful for this role now.

Because of that, Tatsuya unintentionally moved his feet in the direction where a human presence was felt.

Tatsuya forgot that he had only met three people in this castle yet.

The first thing he found was Honoka. In the role of the maid, she was doing bed making with other maid NPCs.

Tatsuya became a little curious, and decided to observe it secretly.

"Honoka-san, please."

I knew right away that Honoka's role was different from that of other maids.

Another maid is quick to remove sheets or pillowcases and dry a down duvet on a portable clothes dryer.

Honoka acted strangely in front of Tatsuya, who thought it would be meaningless to dry the futon indoors.

"Awakening Magic!"

The maid suddenly extended her hands above her head. Next, the hands were crossed in front of the face. The fingers are slightly bent as if holding something.

One beat there, take a deep breath—

"Samentos!"

Behind Honoka, a shiny, half-naked male figure came to mind. Immediately after Tatsuya tilted his head, "What the hell is this research?"

Bright sunlight came in from the window.

The scenery seen from the window of the Devil's Castle is dim like a cloudy sky. If you look out the window, the sun is there, so it must have been the setting that the sunlight was weak in the first place.

Certainly, the image of the Demon Realm where the sunlight shines brightly is not correct.

But now, the light that came in through the window had a glare and heat as if the weak sunlight was collected by a lens.

'Come to think of it, Mikihiko and the others were talking about the main character of the TV drama. Did I mention that the magic of refraction of light was his specialty.'

Honoka really became the main character of the drama, and she must have been using that magic. Even the symbolic poses were faithfully reproduced.

Perhaps tonight's creator was a fan of the show.

The more I looked at the bed and the duvet, the more I felt like it was drying out. If you collect that much sunlight, the sterilization effect will increase,

It will also improve your health. It felt a bit strange to be a demon who cares about health, but

Even if you want to make a detailed tackle, you don't know where your opponent (manager) is.

"Honoka-san, it's done."

"all right."

As Honoka said that, the beam of light from the window returned to its usual intensity.

Being able to stop magic freely was a big difference from real magic.

It may have a great meaning, and I keep it in my heart,

Tatsuya left the place with the maids, including Honoka, still unaware.

As Tatsuya went inside the castle in search of a new informant, in a room with no doors, open on all sides,

I could hear Miyuki and Shizuku's pleasantly smiling voices.

"your Majesty!"

Miyuki, who recognized Tatsuya earlier than he could speak, got up and greeted her.

Next to Miyuki, Shizuku was silently showing the same courtesy.

"Miyuki, Shizuku-kun. Is it okay if I intervene, too?"

"Of course it comes, Your Majesty."

These are also Miyuki's words. Shizuku was telling the waitress to prepare tea for Tatsuya.

Tatsuya sat down without hesitation in the chair pulled by the maid.

Tatsuya took a freshly prepared cup in hand, took a sip and waited for it to return to the plate before Miyuki spoke.

"Your Majesty, it seems you were looking for someone."

"Ah, there was something I wanted to ask you about the 'human race terrorist' mentioned earlier by the Prime Minister."

Tatsuya answered, conscious of the tone of 'like a demon king'. Of course, I'm not at all sure that I did well.

"your Majesty."

Suddenly, Shizuku, who had left the conversation with Miyuki until then, spoke to Tatsuya.

"If that's the case, I will."

At the unexpected suggestion, Tatsuya couldn't hide his surprise.

"Shizuku-dono? No, I'm sorry. Is it okay if I ask?"

"As you wish."

Without showing any sign of offended by Tatsuya's answer, Shizuku slightly lowered her head.

"What Tasuya wants to know is, 'How far has the human race group reached?'"

"Sorry, the exact location is unknown."

Shizuku showed a slight hesitation and continued.

"It is believed that the human race has escaped our surveillance network and has already infiltrated the village under the castle."

In this demon village, it seems that there is no city wall. Basically, the people living in the village are stronger than the intruders.

I don't think there's any need to strengthen the defense.

"You already infiltrated!?"

Miyuki, who had completely become the rain of the Demon King, raised her voice filled with surprise and impatience.

"It's fine, my lord."

Shizuku calmed Miyuki.

"They're purpose is to get rid of this castle. They won't cause a commotion in the town below the castle."

"They's purpose is to be a burden. There will be no risk of their location being discovered, and they will not touch the demons under the castle."

"It's as you say."

And he briefly agreed with Tatsuya's words.

"Shizuku-kun, I would like to hear your predictions. What time do you think humans will infiltrate the castle?"

"In the shortest possible time, tomorrow is noon."

"Are you attacking me in broad daylight!?"

Seeing Tatsuya's surprise, Shizuku looked at him with strange eyes.

"Human tribes are weaker in darkness than us demon tribes. Moreover, the fact that there are not a few demon tribes whose specialty is at night rather than during the day is enough.

Humans must know."

"Yes. I forgot."

"Your Majesty and His Majesty are the same race as me during the day, so it's not unreasonable."

However, Shizuku did not have any further doubts and persuaded himself in his own way. No, I was convinced by the system.

"Shizuku-sama, I ask you to prepare thoroughly."

Shizuku nodded deeply at Miyuki's words, who had completely empathized with the role and were genuinely concerned.

However, Tatsuya ordered Shizuku to do something unexpected.

"Shizuku-kun, if a human-type assassin infiltrates the castle, I want you to lead him to the throne."

"your Majesty!?"

"Such!? Your Majesty, do you intend to become a bait!?"

At Shizuku and Miyuki who were anxious, Tatsuya shook her head horizontally.

"This is to repel them without harming the subjects. If you try to force a person with skills enough to be selected for Demon Lord Tatsuya's assassination mission to retreat,

It cannot be said that there were no victims among the people in the castle. It's definitely the one Tatsuya is dealing with."

In a normal pattern, it is normal for the Demon King to fall at the hands of the brave.

Moreover, even as a demon lord, it is still unknown whether Tatsuya was granted special powers in his dreams.

Despite this, it seems that Tatsuya is quite immersed in the role as he puts these words into his mouth.

Tatsuya herself thought it was to speed up the scenario progress.

"Your Majesty, then me too!"

As Miyuki stretched out her body, Tatsuya smiled and nodded her head.

"Of course, Queen. Your magic awaits."

"Your Majesty, me too."

"Yeah, I hope Shizuku-kun will do his best as well."

He showed the pose that he had to do it, but in fact, he didn't even know that Tatsuya was enjoying it so much.

That day passed in an instant. Just in case, they secretly searched for the town below the castle, but it was impossible to catch the Brave Party.

All I know is that it is a group of 2 men and 3 women, and they are all quite young.

If tonight's nightmare partially inherits from last night, the two men are Leo and Mikihiko.

Two out of three women must be Erika and Mizuki. Considering that the one remaining is a female cast with a track record of appearing, is Mayumi the most powerful?

There is a possibility that it may be Watanabe by stabbing the vote.

If Mayumi was in the party, Tatsuya thought that she would most likely be in the role of a hero.

Mayumi is one of the few fellows who is conscious of reality in this nightmare.

If Mayumi were a hero, Tatsuya thought that this game would be cleared surprisingly easily.

In front of the wonderful desk in his room—of course, it's not his real room, but the Demon King's private room.

Tatsuya, who had made such a prediction, raised his head at the sound of the knock.

"...Come in."

Inadvertently trying to say "Come in", Tatsuya narrowly changed the words to fit the role.

Being manipulated by the script wasn't pleasant, but having to do it all ad-lib was pretty annoying.

"excuse me."

It was Honoka with a tray who came in with a nervous face.

"Your Majesty, I have tea ready."

Honoka's outfit is the same as the daytime, with long sleeves and a long high-necked dress with a white apron.

The pure white apron with no stains must have just been changed. Obviously, if you bring a drink directly to the place where the chief executive is

, even if it's not the 'king' but the 'boss', it might be as good as changing the apron.

"Leave it this way."

Honoka stopped trying to put the tea cup on the table in front of the sofa, and made her bring the cup to the desk.

Either way, he was a coffee fanatic, but he had no intention of obsessing over drinks until in his dreams.

"Ah yes."

To Tatsuya's command, Honoka responded with an excited voice. Even for Tatsuya who is turning his back

Being more nervous than usual was communicated well.

This is, in the first place, a harbinger of an accident. I feel like it's too clichéd these days, but

I don't even think of expecting a witty new direction from the creator (director) of this third-rate play.

Tatsuya got up, barely moving the chair, and looked around.

It was the scene where Honoka got tangled in her legs and threw the tray away. If you were sitting in a chair,

Clearly, this is a course where the cup would have hit his larynx directly.

Tatsuya bent his head and took a step forward, avoiding the flying cups, plates and trays, and wrapped his arms around Honoka's body.

It was in the form of being pulled down from the side, but he didn't touch or touch his chest. He didn't panic to the point where he couldn't even afford to manipulate the position to support it.

His motor nerves were not sluggish either.

Tea cups and plates shattered with a loud noise. If it had fallen to the floor, the long-haired carpet might have served as a cushion and it might have been safe, but

unfortunately, the course that flew off was a direct hit against a hard walnut wood table.

Well, cups and plates are like illusions, so it wasn't a waste at all.

"Are you okay?"

More problematic is the girl in her arms.

Excessive tension and the subsequent situation panicked the erector spinae muscles—

The muscles supporting the body temporarily lose their normal function, that is, Honoka's lower back is in a state of weakness.

If this were a reality, there is also a technology that normalizes bodily functions by directly impacting nerves. But this is a kind of virtual reality space.

Even if the strength in the lower back was lost, the symptoms were merely imitated, not even the internal mechanism was reproduced.

Right now, all I can do for Honoka is to lay her down to rest as a coping treatment.

"Honoka, can you walk?"

Even if Tatsuya spoke to him, Honoka didn't answer. No, I can't.

Come to think of it, although it is said that she uses a rather special magic, one maid throws a teacup of hot tea at the demon king, even though it is said to be an attempt,

Right after that, he was held tight. Even if half of my consciousness was blown away, that would be unavoidable.

That doesn't mean it can't stay like this forever.

"sorry."

Tatsuya apologized in one word, wrapped his arms around Honoka's back, and raised both knees. It was held in

the same way that is often seen at weddings—which is often seen in the world of fiction.

"Uh, me!?"

Was this posture very shocking to Honoka?

It seems that the body has overlaid the paralyzed shock and restored the vocal function.

"I'll drop you off soon, so be patient."

For a young woman, Tatsuya could only imagine how embarrassing it would be to be hugged by a man like this.

Of course, Tatsuya, who lacked imagination in other areas, said something quite wrong with Honoka's heart and carried her to the sofa.

"Tatsuya-san… hugging the princess…"

A whisper filled with emotion from Honoka reached Tatsuya's ear.

It was a sweet, melting voice that would have stimulated the brain for an adolescent boy to lose his sanity, but

Tatsuya's consciousness was more concerned with words.

"Honoka, are you out of your mind?"

Now, Honoka called him 'Tatsuya-san', not 'Your Majesty'.

"Come to my senses...? No, this is a dream. If it wasn't a dream, Tatsuya-san wouldn't be able to hold me in the princess' arms."

Honoka let out a muttering like sleep talk. It seems that consciousness is still confused.

Judging by that, Tatsuya laid her down on the sofa.

"Honoka, can you hear me?"

With his left hand on the back of the sofa and his right hand next to Honoka's face, Tatsuya spoke to Honoka.

It was as if he was blocking his escape route with his left hand and attacking him.

At least, that's how it felt to Honoka down there.

"Tatsuya-san! Tatsuya-san wants me, me..."

"Uh, no, this one."

Through the vague words that Honoka uttered, he realized that he was in a position that could not be helped even if he was misunderstood.

Tatsuya hurriedly tried to get up.

However, Honoka's left hand grabbed his right sleeve.

"It's amazing... It's a dream, but I have a feeling."

"No, Honoka, there. Surely this is a dream."

"That's right. If it wasn't a dream, Tatsuya-san wouldn't have come to me."

"No, it's approaching."

"But, it's a good dream... If this is a dream, I want to dream it forever."

"Honoka, come to your senses. It's a dream, but it's not a dream in which the circumstances are good."

Tatsuya, who thought that this would not be the end, lightly grabbed Honoka's shoulder with his left hand.

Honoka's eyes, which had been in a dazed hazy state, focused.

"Huh? Huh!? Tatsuya-san!?"

"Have you come to your senses? Honoka, do you know who I am?"

"Tatsuya-san, Tatsuya-san is so close!? I was sleeping, but Tatsuya-san is up there…?"

"Hey, Honoka!?"

Suddenly, Honoka's body lost strength. I lost my mind with a few excitements.

In fact, it was the first time Tatsuya encountered a scene in which a person was stunned by something like this. It was a lie, but it was his unfeigned sentiment,

In the process of transferring consciousness to the avatar, I decided to think that the mental defense of consciousness was lowered.

He picked up the call bell on the table and waved it once.

A knock on the door was heard before the clear sound disappeared.

After ordering the summoned maid to take care of Honoka, Tatsuya left the room behind.

"...By the way, I said that the bedroom was together."

"That's right. We're a couple."

Her ears caught Tatsuya's self-talk, and Miyuki looked back with a smile.

"Here I am, brother. I made herbal tea before bedtime."

Miyuki, who had changed from a black dress to an ivory nightgown, offered chamomile tea to Tatsuya.

It was in a dream, but there was even such a thing, Tatsuya said, slightly startled.

"Brother……."

Just as Tatsuya put the cup down on the table, Miyuki suddenly hugged her from behind.

He wrapped his hand around Tatsuya's neck and brought his lips close to his ear as far as breathing could be reached.

"Miyuki? Why are you doing this all of a sudden?"

Tatsuya was not agitated because he had the mindset that his sister must be up to something.

If it had been a complete surprise, he must have raised his voice no matter what.

Even if I had my heart set on it, I couldn't avoid stroking it with sweet stimulation that made my back shiver.

"Even at a time like this, your brother is cool."

The truth is, Tatsuya wasn't agitated at all. It wasn't even a real body, but his heart was beating faster than usual.

The reason Miyuki didn't notice it was because her younger sister's heartbeat had gotten worse than that.

"Your brother seems to think that this nightmare is a reluctance..."

Miyuki's breathing was heard in Tatsuya's ears. To Tatsuya, it felt like the temperature was higher than usual.

"But I found one thing, good."

"There was such a thing."

Tatsuya's voice softened slightly. He reached for the cup to moisten his neck, but he couldn't.

Miyuki's arms fixed him to the back of the sofa with something other than physical strength.

"This is a dream. So what is never allowed in reality is allowed in this world."

"Even if this body is a product of a dream, this consciousness belongs to us in reality. As long as we are aware of this, it has nothing to do with reality."

"Still, this is a dream. Now I am the Demon King's Rain, the Demon Lord's Brother's Rain.

Even if we hugged our brother like this, even if we shared a bedroom, no one can blame us."

At these words, Tatsuya gave up on persuasion. It seems that Miyuki's mind has accumulated stress beyond the allowable level due to the nightmare that has continued since the night before yesterday.

he thought.

If so, then you have no choice but to let it do what you want it to do.

Instead, do whatever you want.

Tatsuya decided so.

"I get it."

"Brother?"

Because of Tatsuya's sudden change of attitude, Miyuki was embarrassed and released her arm.

But Tatsuya got up slowly and pulled his arm away from the back of the sofa.

Holding her wrists, she circled the chair and stood in front of Miyuki.

"Then, let's share a bed."

"Yes?"

excited voice. Ignoring Miyuki's agitation, Tatsuya took off her nightgown.

Beneath the ivory gown is a long, generous babydoll. It was made of silk to emphasize sexy, but it was

a design that looked defenseless to be exposed to men's eyes.

He grabbed Miyuki's hands, who was trying to hide his body by momentarily crossing his arms, to prevent him from doing so, and Tatsuya slowly moved to the side of the bed.

Miyuki's balance collapsed as she hit the bed while stepping backwards.

Tatsuya lightly pressed Miyuki's hand, and put Miyuki down on the bed.

As it is, take off your shirt and untie your belt.

Miyuki turned her blushing face.

Suddenly the room darkened.

Miyuki lay on her side and clasped her hands and feet. No matter how daring the words were, when the time came, Miyuki was an innocent girl.

Tatsuya lay down on the bed, next to Miyuki.

And,

as soon as,

He began to sleep with a quiet breath.

"Brother……?"

He looked around carefully and spoke carefully. But there was no answer to her voice.

With eyes accustomed to the darkness, Miyuki peered into Tatsuya's face.

Tatsuya did not move, and was sleeping upright.

"Brother! Really!"

Even when Miyuki raises her voice, Tatsuya doesn't respond.

Miyuki gets pissed off and turns her back on her brother.

But right away, she chuckled and started laughing.

The next day, Tatsuya woke up not in the bedroom, but in his room, not on the bed, but on the chair.

He is already wearing the Demon King costume.

Is it really such a structure—Tatsuya thought so. (Looking in this dream) One question from yesterday was resolved and I felt clean.

In that situation, just like yesterday, a knock was heard.

"Your Majesty, are you awake?"

What I heard was the same as yesterday, Miyuki's hoarse voice.

"Come in."

The door opened at the same time as Tatsuya answered, and Miyuki stood in front of Tatsuya in the same jet black dress as yesterday.

Behind him, Honoka followed today. Even looking at Tatsuya's face, nothing but awe came to mind.

Apparently she fell asleep again.

"Your Majesty, are you in peace today?"

Miyuki bowed deeply.

"Yeah. How about the queen?"

"What do you mean?"

Saying that, Miyuki smiled and suddenly raised her palms.

Tatsuya did not avoid the palm that was approaching her cheek.

Miyuki's right hand hit Tatsuya's left cheek.

The shock was much smaller than Tatsuya had expected.

"Did this happen?"

"Yes, Your Majesty. This made me feel better."

Tatsuya's left cheek was slightly red, but at this rate, the swelling should have completely disappeared within an hour.

"Then let's go. To meet the human assassin group, 『Brave Party』."

Tatsuya woke up with a perky gesture.

Miyuki chuckled and burst out laughing.

"Brother, 『Demon King』 suits you very well."

"Okay. You're an ally of justice, it doesn't suit me."

Tatsuya's left arm, smiling proudly, was wrapped around Miyuki's own right arm.

"Isn't it okay, brother, strength is justice."

Tonight's nightmare visitor, who had to settle down, showed up just at noon.

"Demon Lord Tatsuya! In the name of justice, I will punish you!"

As soon as he jumped in, Tatsuya looked at Mikihiko, who spoke bravely, while sitting on the throne, looking at him with excitement.

"When you visit someone else's house, first give them your name. It's common sense."

"Gee, home!?"

Tatsuya deliberately sighed as he turned towards Mikihiko, who had stiffened with his eyes gleaming in the posture of being stabbed by Tatsuya with his finger.

"The Demon King Castle is the government office that conducts the government affairs of the Demons, and at the same time is the castle where the Demon King resides.

In other words, it is my house that became the Demon King for some reason. Now, if you know, just give me your name."

Saying that, Tatsuya's eyes turned towards the end of the Brave Party. The Brave Party has a formation with 3 vanguards and 2 escorts.

Behind the vanguard's wall, a skinny girl in fancy clothes, secretly turning her back, caught Tatsuya's attention.

"I, I am Mikihiko, the brave man entrusted with the task of subjugating the Demon King by His Majesty the King!"

Tatsuya turned his gaze to Mikihiko, then looked to his left in order.

"Uh, me?"

"Hurry up. I'm behind you."

Leo and Erika chatted softly.

Tatsuya read the air and pretended not to hear.

"Similarly, the shield knight Leo who was appointed by His Majesty's Majesty to subdue the Demon King!"

"What do you mean?"

"what?"

You probably didn't expect a tackle to come from there. Leo made a blank face.

Behind the throne, Miyuki and Shizuku and, for some reason, the maid Honoka who was present, burst into laughter.

"Because you ride a horse, you're called a knight. What do you mean by that?"

"It caught my eye, so I left it behind!"

Leo answered that way with a shameless and desperate feeling.

"Then, isn't it a false report to be called a knight? If there is no word, I think it should be called "Shield Infantry"."

"Shield infantry… something, doesn't it sound bad?"

"I don't know about that. But if you don't like 『Shield Infantry』, wouldn't it be okay to call it 『Shield Warrior』?"

"You're a shield warrior... hey, it's pretty good. His Majesty the Demon King, thank you."

"If you like it, you can call yourself that."

"I know. I'll use it well."

There, Leo's helmet, covered in armor, made a splendid sound.

"It hurts! Bitch, what are you doing!"

At Leo whose head was pressed through the helmet, Erika roared with a sword swung in its sheath.

"Shut up, you idiot! What kind of world is there in the world for a heroic companion who is happy to receive a title from the Demon King!"

Leo looked to the side with a humble expression.

Instead, Erika looked directly at Tatsuya's face.

"I am the kingdom's swordsman, Erika! It's a terrifying trick to roast and boil the king's elite with three tongues. But such a psychological attack doesn't work for me!"

"is it."

"...Huh? That's all?"

Facing Tatsuya, who had nodded clearly, Erika stood blankly with a look of weakness.

But even with expectations, Tatsuya had nothing to say to Erika.

In reality, I learned well in many ways that if I spoke clumsy things to her, things would be bothersome.

Instead of answering Erika's request, Tatsuya stood up from the throne.

Behind her back, Miyuki whispered, 'Say it, brother.' She doesn't seem to have changed her view of the importance of acting according to the role.

As Tatsuya, he didn't like it very much, but here, first of all, he decided to follow his brother's opinion.

"I don't mind having only you guys reveal your name. You already know, but let me reveal your name. My name is the Demon King Tatsuya."

When he revealed his name with rich showmanship, as expected, he couldn't stand it all and a voice came out saying 'Pooh'.

It is also well known in reality that she is unexpectedly intolerant of such things.

"Ah, you were a senior after all."

"Uh, what do you mean?"

Tatsuya beckoned with her fingertips two or three times toward Mayumi, who was wearing a colorful mini-dress, who was hurriedly looking behind her.

"...Princess, the Demon King is calling."

Mizuki spoke gently to Mayumi from the side.

Not only Mizuki, but the eyes of the three vanguards were also focused on her and Mayumi.

"Why are fairies as human companions?"

Shizuku asked in a monotonous tone. As she said, Tatsuya and Miyuki noticed that Mayumi's ears were pointed.

"The Fairy Princess (Elfin Princess) acknowledged our cause and agreed to lend us our power!"

In a confident tone, Mikihiko said brave words.

Of course, without being depressed or agitated by this, Tatsuya was concerned about something else.

"Elfin Princess...?"

It was Miyuki who mumbled that with a trembling voice. Apparently she also had the same thoughts as Tatsuya.

"Which is more embarrassing with a magical girl..."

Tatsuya unintentionally returned to his true self and murmured.

"It's better than Magical Girl!"

But that was a critical attack for Mayumi.

"It's embarrassing to be dressed like this at the age of 18! It's ridiculous to be a magical girl!"

Dyeing her face bright red, Mayumi said with strength.

"Ah--senpai, I understand that feeling well, but please calm down."

There is room for great sympathy for such an outfit. Tatsuya also felt that his Demon Lord fashion was quite shy, but

compared to Mayumi's Magical Girl fashion, it was no, it was incomparable enough.

No matter how well you grade it, it's still not a mini dress that is 20 centimeters above the knee.

Even the sleeves are lined with frills, small ribbons on both sides, and large ribbons at the waist,

With long gloves and decorative flowers, high heels with decorative flowers on her feet, and her hair in two ponytails with very long ribbons,

it is not indescribable, nor does she have the energy to defend herself.

"That… well… it suits you well."

For Tatsuya, it was a feeling that there was nothing else to say.

For Mayumi, it was like hitting a corpse with a whip.

"Tatsuya-kun, you idiot!"

Mayumi shouted a soulful scream.

A bullet of light erupted from the fairy-tale-like wand she was holding.

It is not the light itself. The speed is just that of a professional tennis player's serve.

The principle of entertainment works that the speed of a flying object is limited to a range that the viewer can follow seems to be applied to this stage as well.

"Mirror!"

Honoka, who was behind Tatsuya, shouted.

Mayumi's bullets were returned without being able to cross the wall that appeared in the air.

"Everyone, let's follow His Majesty the Princess!"

That became the battle sign.

Mikihiko, Leo, and Erika all rushed to the Demon King as a party of heroes, as if it was natural.

The meta conversation between Tatsuya and Mayumi doesn't seem to matter. Or, it may not have been heard because it interfered with the scenario.

A beam came out of Shizuku's fingertips and headed straight for Mayumi. Mayumi blocked that with a shield of light spread out at the tip of her staff.

Mikihiko drew his sword and swung it at Tatsuya. Tatsuya stopped it with the great sword that appeared in the palm of his hand.

Leo and Erika tried to attack Tatsuya from the left and right. Miyuki swung her arm once to wake up Blizzard,

and blew the two of them in different directions.

"My Highness Miyuki!"

Mikihiko, who was fighting with Tatsuya sword-to-sword, saw it and cried out.

"Calm down! Your Majesty is being deceived by the Demon King!"

Mikihiko, who had lost strength by spitting out words, was greatly deflected by Tatsuya.

Taking a step back, Mikihiko stopped as Erika and Leo supported her.

Meanwhile, Mayumi and Shizuku fire bullets and beams of light at each other, while Honoka and Mizuki do nothing and stare at each other.

Tatsuya decided that it would be okay to leave Mayumi and Mizuki to Shizuku and Honoka.

"Brave."

Thinking that this was the climax, Tatsuya resumed acting as a demon king.

"What is your purpose?"

Mikihiko glared at Tatsuya with eyes full of fierce fighting spirit.

"I will defeat you and bring you back!"

As a self-reflecting personality, Mikihiko, who rarely breaks her self-restraint attitude, expresses a spirit of struggle and empathy.

Tatsuya had previously thought that Mikihiko should be more assertive, so I liked the attitude itself.

However, the request could not be ignored.

"Reclaim Miyuki? Do you want Miyuki to be yours?"

To the extent that he himself was surprised, those words aroused Tatsuya's anger.

"Come... I have no intention of leaving this person's side!"

Miyuki also responded fiercely. —Without staying there, the temperature of the spacious room dropped sharply.

"Wait, isn't this dangerous?"

Erika trembled and muttered.

"Miyuki-san, calm down! It's going to be a different story like this!"

Mayumi, who had come to her senses, shouted for restraint, out of focus.

This is a virtual world created by someone in a dream dimension, and the 'player' caught in this world can only use the given function.

Even Magicians cannot use the magic they have learned in the real world.

It must be so, but Miyuki runs out of magic just like in reality, causing indiscriminate cooling.

If this is not the ability given by the creator of this world, there is only one thing that can be explained.

This world is made up of psions.

Mental interference magic is considered to be magic that transforms the psion information body.

The original magic that Miyuki possesses is the mind freezing magic—the magic that stops the activity of the psion information body.

It deviated from the original activation rules, and first stopped the psion information body that envisions a virtual world with a weak structure.

For now, the 'Dream World' has ended with a lowering of the temperature, but there is no guarantee that this won't affect the player's mind.

If the world freezes and your heart freezes, as Mayumi said, it becomes like a fairy tale by a Danish writer.

… … The truth is, it's not such a peaceful story, but without exaggeration, your life will be in danger.

Tatsuya, aware of the risk, decided to make a decision as soon as possible.

"Mikihiko. Do you have a wall that loots other people's companions?"

Mikihiko was shocked by the unexpected charge.

"The current Miyuki is my wife."

The room temperature has stopped dropping. When I glanced at him with a sneak peek, Miyuki, whose eyebrows were raised, was mesmerized and ecstatic.

Tatsuya emphasized 'now' quite a bit, but maybe he didn't hear it. By the way, this reaction... …

Tatsuya wanted to believe that it must be her younger sister's acting.

He made up his mind and continued to attack the brave with words.

"Is this what you call a "NTR hobby"?"

"I have no hobbies like that!"

Did he finally wake up from the shock, or maybe he couldn't stand the cold gaze pouring in from the side and from behind? Mikihiko

quickly exclaimed.

"Then you're saying that looting your wife isn't a hobby, you want it because it's Miyuki?"

The cooling phenomenon of the entire room stopped.

Still, Mikihiko felt the cool air drifting from behind.

"...is that so?"

whispering voice. As for which one, Mikihiko felt a trembling pressure on her back, even though it was a thin voice with a weak impression.

"what……?"

Mikihiko looked around carefully. The consciousness of having an enemy in front of him had vanished from his mind.

"Is that so, Mikihiko-sama?"

That judgment was not wrong. The threat that came to him was not the Demon Lord Tatsuya, but,

"So, Sister Mizuki?"

Because it was Mizuki's side, a member of the Brave Party.

"Since His Majesty Miyuki is your type, are you trying to take it away from the Demon Lord?"

"Wrong! Oh!"

Mikihiko squeezed her voice and insisted.

"But you're pretty, aren't you? She's attractive!?"

"No, that's..."

Honest Mikihiko couldn't lie for a moment.

But the world has this idiom. 'If you live honestly, you will lose money'.

"also!"

Mizuki raised her voice and burst into tears.

"Mizuki!"

Erika hurriedly ran towards her and comforted her by stroking her back.

"there."

"Bad quality!"

"Oh……."

Mikihiko tried to talk to Mizuki, but Erika's scornful words and eyes stiffened his tongue.

Leo was scratching his cheek with a troubled face.

Mayumi didn't care at all about the tragedy she was acting next to her, and she and Shizuku were shooting magic at each other with their faces turned red.

Apparently, Shizuku said something useless.

Honoka was helping Shizuku because Mizuki had left the front line.

Miyuki was suddenly embraced by Tatsuya comfortably.

-It's not already 'Brave versus Demon King'.

―It has become impossible to completely fix it.

"...Hey, isn't it better to just put down the "curtain" tonight?"

Tatsuya spoke to the empty space.

In the next moment, the dream world was shattered with a rather indistinct shattering sound.

Tatsuya woke up from the bed in his room.

The wall clock was showing 3 am.

Suddenly, I felt the presence of a person through the door.

It feels like he's trying to sneak into the room.

Getting out of bed so as not to make a sound of footsteps, Tatsuya quickly opened the door.

"...Miyuki, what are you doing in the middle of the night like this?"

In the hallway, there was a figure of my younger sister, who had stiffened in a posture with her hand outstretched with a handle.

"No, that… Your Majesty! Aren't we a couple!"

And suddenly, I started acting that I couldn't understand English.

"I am His Majesty's wife! So, we should share a bedroom..."

"Miyuki?"

"So, this is a dream. It's a continuation of a dream! So brother..."

Tatsuya looked into Miyuki's eyes with cold eyes.

Miyuki rolled her eyes as if puzzled.

I don't think he's drooling at all, Tatsuya judged.

Tatsuya closed the door with a thud.

"Brother!?"

Ignoring the anxious voice and knocking, locking the door, Tatsuya went back to bed to sleep once more.

"Brother, I'm sorry! I was joking! At least an excuse..."

Rejecting her brother's voice from consciousness, Tatsuya closed her eyelids.

Sleep came quickly.

Tatsuya slept soundly until morning without even dreaming.

Chapter 5 -Retake the Demon Lord Version-

"Brother, you were really rude last night."

It was the younger sister who had her knees bent at right angles and bowed her head deeply to welcome Tatsuya, who had come home after morning training, at the entrance.

In a sudden situation, you might normally have asked, 'Why is that?', but this morning, there was clearly a reason for the need for an apology.

Even 'it's nothing' or 'don't worry' can't be finished.

"What about last night, I almost walked into my room?"

Just in case, Tatsuya confirmed what he was apologizing for. If you bring up another strange word here, you need a thorough conversation.

"Yes. I said absurd things and caused trouble to my brother. At that time, Miyuki may have been less awake,

it seems a little strange."

Tatsuya looked at his sister's face from the front with a timid look. Because Miyuki had her eyes down, she couldn't make eye contact, but

The gentle expression on his face wasn't just pretending to be a flashy excuse.

"Okay. I can't help it if it's because I'm less awake."

From Tatsuya's point of view, Miyuki at that time seemed to be relatively conscious, but

To say that we were less awake leaves no lasting impression on each other.

"Take care so that something like this doesn't happen in the future."

"Yeah. If I repeat such rudeness, I won't complain if I keep it in a cage."

"A birdcage, you..."

Regarding the direction of the mysterious metaphor that her sister had brought out, Tatsuya was momentarily at a loss for words.

Perhaps Miyuki wanted to say, 'A bird in a cage is okay'.

Even if it was a metaphor, it was very inappropriate or inappropriate for an older brother to act towards his younger sister.

"Miyuki, I don't want to imprison you. So really, please don't do that again."

"Yes. I promise, brother."

The abnormality had penetrated more and more deeply around Tatsuya.

"Ah, ah, hello..."

When Tatsuya entered the classroom, Mizuki was already at school next to him.

This is as usual. But it is a restless attitude that is different from usual. Thinking it was as if she had gone back to when they first met,

Tatsuya immediately noticed her mistake.

From the moment we first met, Mizuki felt like she was overdoing it, but

she actively talked to her. This is before the first time we met.

At that time, I felt a gaze that seemed to be looking from a distance, and when I opened my eyes, Mikihiko was looking at me from a distance.

"Mikihiko, do you have something to say?"

At Tatsuya who was talking to him, Mikihiko turned his head.

"Ah, ah, hey, Tatsuya."

"Hi. So, do you have something to say?"

"Uh, no, nothing."

Mikihiko didn't make eye contact with Tatsuya.

"Tatsuya."

Leo, who turned around from the front seat, spoke in a low voice.

"Isn't there something strange about the atmosphere?"

"You mean Mikihiko?"

"It's not just Mikihiko."

Having said that, Leo leaned back on the back of the chair and brought his face closer to Tatsuya.

"Shibata is also strangely nervous, so it feels awkward, and the other guys also feel awkward for some reason."

Leo said that as usual. Conversely, they seem to feel a sense of incongruity with the atmosphere in the classroom as it is no different from usual.

"Hello."

At that moment, Erika came in. It was rare for her to go to school just before being late.

"Hello, Erika. You're late this morning."

Mizuki doesn't say hello to Erika. Feeling even more uncomfortable with that fact, Tatsuya spoke to Erika.

"That's it~, because my dream is wild... I woke up in the middle of the night."

"It's the lack of sleep," said Erika, sighing.

Shortly after she said that, Tatsuya didn't miss Leo's twitching and eyebrows moving.

"Nightmare? Waking up in the middle of the night must have been very bad."

But Tatsuya didn't ask Leo about it. What Tatsuya checked was whether Erika had any memories of the nightmare.

"That's what… the moment I woke up, I forgot what kind of dream it was."

"Are you the one who forgets after 3 minutes?"

It was at the same time that Leo had finished speaking like that, and his head made a light sound.

Next to Leo with her head bowed, there was a figure of Erika, who was not relaxed in a posture wielding a round notebook.

"It hurts... Every time, where does that note come from?"

"Noisy. Do you remember the dream you had last night?"

Leo didn't answer. Looking at his anxiously wandering eyes, it's not that Leo just couldn't remember.

Like Erika, I could see that she had a sense of frustration.

"Dreams are such vague things."

Somehow, there was an atmosphere of discussion that did not end there, so Tatsuya used the general theory to end the conversation on the spot.

Tatsuya, who was going to the student council room after joining Miyuki at the usual place on the stairs at lunch time, ran into Mayumi coming down from above.

"Uh, uh, Tatsuya-kun, Miyuki-san."

Mayumi stopped on the spot and made an unnatural motion.

Miyuki stopped in the same way. He politely greeted Mayumi, who was standing on the stairs, and asked, 'Chairman, have you already eaten lunch?'

Since lunchtime has just begun, it is hard to believe that Mayumi has already eaten lunch.

Miyuki's question was

asked without thinking , linking the fact that Mayumi, who was having lunch in the student council room as usual, was coming down from the student council room side .

"Uh, yeah, that, a little bit."

However, in response to the question that had no particular deep intentions, Mayumi showed a strong agitation.

It was a surprise as if he ran into a tag while playing hide and seek, while running away to find a place to hide.

"Is there something urgent?"

Without hesitation, Tatsuya offered a helping hand.

"Yeah! That's right. It's urgent!"

Mayumi grabbed it fiercely.

"Is that so. Thank you. If you think it will be helpful, I'd like to help."

Miyuki politely offered words of consolation.

"It's urgent, but it's not a big deal. Miyuki-san, let's eat lunch slowly."

The words themselves were correct, but Mayumi's voice seemed to be turned over at any moment.

Tatsuya was concerned that maybe something really big had happened to that unusually anxious appearance.

He decided to check whether Mayumi's 'urgent work' was sincere or a pretext.

"Magic Girl."

The one word he mumbled in a small voice had a great effect.

After finishing the conversation, Mayumi, who was about to take a step, took that one step wrong.

"Fuck."

Mayumi's body, who almost rolled down the stairs, was held by Tatsuya, who quickly climbed the stairs.

"Oh, thank you..."

In Tatsuya's arms, Mayumi sighed in relief.

"!"

However, immediately after that, with her face turning red and screaming silently, Mayumi ran away from Tatsuya's arms and crashed into a wall.

"Are you okay?"

"Okay! I'm sorry! Thanks!"

Mayumi said so quickly, stood up, and ran down the stairs, fluttering her flower-patterned inner gown.

Tatsuya, who saw him from behind, felt the gaze of reproach coming from a close distance and turned around.

"Brother...why are you saying such troubling things?"

Miyuki, who remembers last night, seems to have thought of the words she had just said, a word that harassed 'Magical Girl'.

"I didn't mean to harass you. If something really urgent happened, I thought that I couldn't leave it alone, so I checked it out... but as a

result, it's only going to end up being bullshit."

"Even me, I can't keep my composure when I hear those words."

Perhaps he was trembling at the thought of being in the same situation as himself.

Miyuki's voice was a little shaky.

"That's right. Reflect on it. To apologize later... No, it's better not to do that."

"Yes. I think the person who doesn't touch it any more is more considerate."

Tatsuya nodded without a word and resumed walking towards the student council room.

That night, Tatsuya woke up from the throne of the Demon King. —Of course, in a dream, everything.

'Is this a continuation of last night's dream?'

When Tatsuya woke up, the first thing that came to mind was the paranoid thought of 'Is it bullying?'

It's been 5 days and it's the first time I've played the same role. Is the material out of reach? Otherwise, did you think it was the enemy?

If it's the latter, I hate it, Tatsuya thought seriously.

He is clearly aware that he is not the type of ally of justice like the brave,

but he doesn't think he'll be able to do well in a job that requires diligence like a demon lord.

A demon king would conquer the world or annihilate mankind, but if he conquered it, he had to rule, and even if he was annihilated, the territory would remain.

Conquest is no different in that we have to think about new distributions of resources and distributions of income.

If Tatsuya and Miyuki could live a peaceful life together, he would be satisfied with that, and he had no intention of neglecting his efforts, but

to be honest, he hated carrying a burden beyond that. In the future, after Miyuki is

married to someone other than herself , if only she could watch her sister's happiness from afar by being buried in a mountain far away from inhabited villages or at an altitude in the sea.

i think that's good Tatsuya's self-evaluation was that neither a hero nor a demon lord was a person at all.

But, contrary to his own thoughts, it seems that tonight he has to play the role of the Demon King in this nightmare.

To understand the situation, Tatsuya looked around the room in search of last night's 'book'.

Foolishly, he hadn't noticed the huge cage hanging in the corner of the room until this time. The cage shape is fusiform.

A number of thin metal rods converging at a point in an arc on the circular floor are spread out at narrow intervals.

The cage is suspended from its apex using hooks attached to the ceiling.

The cage, made of silver metal, was large enough to fit an entire small room.

Specifically, a circle with a diameter of 3 meters. It is almost the same size as a 4 tatami mat room.

He realized that there was a girl locked in the cage.

The realization was delayed because the bottom of the cage was higher than his eye level, where he was sitting.

When Tatsuya got up, it was said that the person who was lying down finally caught his eye.

A girl with dark hair sleeping buried in a rich dress made of layered white lace.

Seeing that figure, Tatsuya had someone who could guess. ―That's really, to the extent that there is no way to be misunderstood.

The girl opened her eyes. He got up and sat with his legs crossed, looking at Tatsuya with sleepy eyes.

Tatsuya's escape from reality (?) has reached a limit in the sense that it cannot continue any further.

"……Brother?"

"Miyuki. First of all, get out of there."

It was Miyuki who was playing the 'captive princess' in the cage.

Escape from the cage was easy. The cage door was only bolted from the outside and had no lock.

However, it was quite high from the floor, so Tatsuya had to stretch out his arms even to unlock the bar.

When Miyuki came down from the cage, she had to lend her hand.

Tatsuya firmly embraced Miyuki as she jumped down. Miyuki bowed her head as if embarrassed, but immediately smiled shyly

and thanked Tatsuya.

"Thank you, brother."

But even those words and that smile slid down the surface of Tatsuya's consciousness.

"It doesn't matter... what happened?"

Tatsuya's interest was nailed to that point.

Miyuki didn't show any particular dissatisfaction with her brother's question, which could be considered hasty, but closed her eyes and looked as if she was

listening to her inner self .

"…it seems that my role is a princess captured by the Demon King."

"Another 『Princess and the Demon King』...?"

It is a golden pattern that appears as often as the combination of Beauty and the Beast.

Whoever makes this nightmare really looks like a good stereotype

Tatsuya said absurdly.

Miyuki asked the older brother who sighed playfully.

"Brother, are you dissatisfied with me being a princess?"

A question with a lot of anticipation rather than making fun of it.

Even at this time, Tatsuya's answer was not to betray Miyuki's expectations.

"No, more than anyone else, you would be more suited to the 『Princess』."

A calm voice without shame or pretentiousness conveyed Tatsuya's sincerity.

Feeling better at the answer she wanted, Miyuki relaxed.

"But that and acknowledging this situation are separate matters. What the hell do you want me to do..."

Tatsuya felt a headache and put a hand on his forehead.

"Brother……."

"No, I know without saying it. That's what a guy who respects classic things like this thinks. Like yesterday

, the 『Brave』 will come to take back Miyuki."

"That's right... But brother, isn't it quite quiet in the castle tonight?"

The fact that Miyuki had pointed out, Tatsuya had not noticed. When my brother said so,

Tatsuya noticed for the first time that the castle was too quiet.

There is no human voice, not even footsteps. Since the inside of the castle is basically made of stone,

Although the surface is polished like a mirror, there are only a few places where the carpet is covered, so the sound of shoes will be quite resonant.

Recalling my memories, I could always hear the footsteps of users walking in and out of the hallway yesterday.

But today, even if I listen, I can't hear anything. It was as if there was no one else but Tatsuya and Miyuki.

"Something like a ghost castle..."

Miyuki trembled. There must have been fear in his words.

However, observing his younger sister again, Tatsuya realized that it was not the only thing.

Perhaps tonight, thinking that he wasn't smart enough, he took off his cloak and put it on Miyuki's shoulder.

"Brother?"

"It must be cold in that outfit."

The dress Miyuki was wearing, although the fabric itself seemed to be substantial, unfortunately it was too thin.

Three layers of layering wouldn't have much effect on the cold. It was considered too unsuitable for living in the cold air of this castle.

"thank you."

Miyuki opened the cloak in front of her with a smile on her face.

"I guess I'll have to find some clothes for Miyuki to change into."

Tatsuya put his hand on Miyuki's back and set out to explore the castle.

"This seems to be an audience room."

"Last night's dream rescue group..."

"Is it the same world setting?"

"Maybe, from the beginning, um, from the beginning. Maybe only one world was prepared."

"But on the first day, there wasn't anything like a demon lord subjugation topic?"

"Ah, no, that's not what it means. In a theme park, one site is divided by several productions, right?

Just like that, one thing was prepared in advance for the stage device itself, but

I thought that the nightmare might be divided into several sections as if different stories were going on in it ."

"Really… … . I feel the same

way .""By the way, it's spacious. At first, I thought the room was quite spacious, but I wonder if that was a private audience."

"It's so empty that it's lonely. Besides, it's a little creepy... … ."

"… … There seems to be nothing here. Shall we go to the next room?"

"Is it a salon?"

"Yes. I had tea with Shizuku in this room last night."

"After all, the bowl itself looks the same. Or is it made with the same blueprint?"

"It's a dream, so I think it would be simpler to make it again every night rather than keep it during the day."

"It's definitely just as Miyuki said. Yesterday's castle was definitely broken at the end."

"Yesterday had a pretty tumultuous ending. On the other hand, today…."

"The real story starts after the hero comes. Who do you think will come today?"

"Erika and Saijo-kun seems to come without getting tired of it."

"I don't think they're doing dragon leek tapi because they both like it."

"Huhuhuhuh, that's right. Come to think of it, brother, what's going on at the bottom of the castle? After all, is there anyone there?"

"Let's see from above."

"It's a pretty tall tower..."

"Because the stairs were long. I think I would have been out of breath if I was real."

"If it were real, I wouldn't have to climb it on foot. I can't climb this height without flying magic, but

if it's Miyuki, I can jump literally at once, right?"

"If you ask if it's possible or impossible, I think it's possible, but at this height, "Leaping" is a little scary."

"Are you scared? At this height?"

"Brother, Miyuki is also a girl. Even now, she is holding back her feet shaking."

"Hahaha. Then, shall we hold hands?"

"……Yes."

After looking around, the two of them were resting for a while in a room thought to be a high-class woman's room.

Yesterday is the place that used to be the queen's room.

After looking around the castle once, he discovered that the only people in this castle were Tatsuya and Miyuki.

"Isn't it a ghost castle, not a demon castle...?"

At the words Tatsuya shed, Miyuki gave an anxious look.

"sorry."

Knowing that there was no meaning, Tatsuya first apologized to Miyuki.

"Now, the expression was not correct. To be precise, it is the Demon King without even a ghost."

Miyuki smiled bitterly.

"That doesn't make me feel safe, but... for an abandoned castle, there's nothing broken."

Changing the way you talk a little bit doesn't solve the bad feeling that no one is in a building this large.

Miyuki seems to have decided to deny the unknown fear by changing her focus.

But the point was not wrong. Hearing the question raised by his younger sister, Tatsuya thought so.

"Not only that. There was hardly any dust. It's like right after a major cleaning."

Miyuki opened the closet and checked the clothes inside.

"Western-style clothes are also washed clean. No... It looks like a brand new product, but it has been well maintained

.

"In that case, you will need an explanation of the situation."

I felt physiological disgust at the sensation that was forced into my consciousness.

But being thrown into a mysterious flawed scenario with no clues at all, I could tolerate feeling a bit offended.

Being human is arbitrary.

"That's right... there's no basis, but a brave man will come in a little while, so I made the people in the castle run away so that there would be no unnecessary sacrifices.

No, hagun more unlikely plot is abandoned by the side of Devil received the user to load the dreaded, "

" brother, that no matter still not be the case so crooked ... … ."

Regarding Tatsuya's self-absorbed speculation—the demon king is Tatsuya himself, so to say that he was abandoned can be said to be self-absorbed—

Miyuki carefully raised an objection.

"Didn't your brother also say that the person who creates this nightmare seems to like the royal road?

Clearly Devil is still I think one is the answer that the load flee. "

" King of devil is such a great personaility just do not think? "

Does not longer be" It's even called Devil because brother had postponed revealing, personality grow. "

Miyuki's words could not be understood at all. To the extent that he was by no means a personality, Tatsuya was discerning.

However, I don't think I'll be able to convince Miyuki even if I object here.

A discussion is meaningful only when there is a possibility of an end. Tatsuya avoided stepping into a meaningless argument.

"Brother, I'm sorry. Could you help me a little?"

Tatsuya, who was out in the hallway, heard a voice from inside the room.

The dress Miyuki was wearing was a cool one that showed her shoulders and legs, so her appearance didn't match the temperature here anyway.

You won't catch a cold in your dream, but it's going to be cold, so I made you change into a slightly warmer dress.

While changing clothes, Miyuki asked for help.

It's only natural for Tatsuya to worry about whether it's okay to enter the room as he said.

"Brother? Aren't you there?"

"No. Is it okay if I go in?"

But if you ask again, you cannot refuse.

"Yes, come in."

Even if I asked again, the answer was the same as the first request. Tatsuya made up his mind and opened the door so that he could escape at any time.

Suddenly, Miyuki's white back jumped into Tatsuya's sight.

The reason I closed the door immediately and didn't look back is because

the thought that I am an older brother who overreacts to my sister's bare skin passed through my consciousness.

"Sorry, the button doesn't lock well anyway."

The dress Miyuki chose was of the type that had a few small gold buttons fastened on her back.

Why did he have to look so troublesome, Tatsuya honestly thought, but he also has a younger sister who is a girl of appropriate age.

I understand that being fancy takes a lot of time.

Besides, this luxurious dress definitely suited Miyuki well. The white dress I've been wearing so far feels like a little girl, but

Dressed in this wine-red dress, Miyuki had an adult-like beauty.

Not an adult woman, but an adult girl's sensuality.

It is a flower that only a girl of this age can bloom. Its ephemeral and bewitching appearance is like a flower that is said to bloom only one night a year.

"……How is it?"

Tatsuya narrowed her eyes at Miyuki, who was embracing the buttoned dress silhouette and posing shyly.

"Miyuki has become a lady, too."

After answering that, Tatsuya immediately spoke again.

"No, Miyuki has always been a lady, but she used to be a little lady. Now she's a great, mature lady."

It was an honest impression, but Tatsuya was going to praise him first. However, Miyuki made a face that seemed to be subtly dissatisfied.

"...I'm not an adult. Miyuki is my brother's younger sister."

Tatsuya's heart was suddenly filled with thoughts of Miyuki being strange.

He reached out and stroked Miyuki's hair slightly violently.

Miyuki seemed happy, and stayed still as Tatsuya touched her.

This peaceful time did not last long.

As long as you are a demon king and a captured princess, the main event is probably the recapture of the captured princess.

It's a banal pattern, but there's no way for a dreamer (Nightmare) who likes the royal road to escape this development.

Tatsuya was suddenly transferred to the room where he had been in the beginning.

Teleportation that is impossible with modern magic

Although it was similar, what I experienced was interesting

as it was, but I didn't feel good because I knew that it was to fall down as a Demon Lord.

No instructions were given from anyone regarding this scenario. However, if the door that was previously opened dares to close, and

loud footsteps are heard from beyond, the next development can only be expected.

Thinking that this time it's pretty quick, Tatsuya sat down on the exaggerated 'Throne'.

As if the timing had been measured, the thick door opened with a heavy sound.

"Demon Lord Tatsuya! I am the kingdom's swordsman Erika! I am the one who was given the duty of a hero from the shrine."

As soon as Tatsuya entered the room, he was polite. correctly. Without directly responding to Erika's words of greeting, he checked the members of the 'Brave Party'.

"Today, there are four people. Enemy."

Erika in the lead. Leo next to him. Behind them are Mikihiko and Mizuki.

Tonight, Mayumi is absent. Perhaps he couldn't stand the 'Magical Girl' cosplay and refused to direct it.

Yesterday, Tatsuya's colleagues, Honoka and Shizuku, were also different. It must have gone to stage.

The other members were the same, but the roles were different from yesterday.

Erika was a swordsman just like yesterday, but at the same time a brave man. The

reason why she is always given the swordsman attribute is because it is Erika's nature. Or is it because he is strongly aware that he is a prosecutor until he reaches the unconscious realm?

It is a topic that arouses curiosity.

Leo is not wearing yesterday's full body armor, but wearing a light suit, which is a partial armor that covers an important part.

Instead, the weapon in his hand was a giant battle axe. He wasn't wearing a bear fur, but today's role was probably a zealot.

Mikihiko was dressed in the same 'Magician' outfit as the day before yesterday. This one suits you better than yesterday's 'Brave',

Tatsuya felt that it wasn't just his preconceived notions.

What I didn't know was Mizuki. The long dress and white apron looked like a maid's outfit, but the

white bandana felt a little different from the maid's headdress. Maybe this is a nurse costume.

It was a stupid stage from the start, but at least they neglected their efforts to protect the worldview... … .

"Hey, don't ignore me!"

As Tatsuya was thinking about such a thing, a rebuke came from Erika. What I think is that the character of reality seems to have been deeply expressed,

Is it because of the feeling?

"The demon king of lust who kidnapped the princess! Where is the prince!"

Come to think of it, where did Miyuki go? Tatsuya tilted his head. We must have been together until we were moved to this room.

With that in mind, Tatsuya looked around the room.

Perhaps he was drawn to this, Erika and the others looked in the same direction.

And the blood drained from Tatsuya's face, and Erika's face was dyed bright red.

Miyuki was in a cage.

Perhaps he noticed the gaze of Tatsuya and the others, and he turned his head in embarrassment.

That alone was a situation that made him suspicious of the castle wall, and even the dress he was wearing was restored to its original state.

-No, it's not completely original. The white dress she wore for the first time had three layers of thin fabric, and

at least important parts were clearly hidden.

However, there was only one piece of fabric that made up the dress Miyuki wore now, which was thin enough to be seen through.

She sat with her knees closed and covered her breasts with both hands,

so she hid the parts she couldn't really show,

but in other words, it's a sexy dress that should be hidden like that.

In a B-movie, the princess, who is a living product, wears clothes with high exposure meaninglessly. Is this the same direction as that?

However, in this case, the unsuitable outfit for Miyuki did more damage to the Demon Lord Tatsuya than to shock the hero who came to the rescue.

To make a young woman, even her younger sister, do this... … .

Erika, who was stiff with her mouth wide open in shock, came to her senses and trampled on Leo's foot, who was equally dazed next to her.

"It hurts! What are you doing, bitch!"

"What the hell are you staring at! Turn around!"

"Yes!"

Forgetting to refute, Leo turned his back on Miyuki.

"You can't see it!"

Perhaps this too had barely come to his senses, or Mizuki covered Mikihiko's eyes with his hands in an overturned voice.

First, after confirming that Miyuki had blocked the eyes of men, Erika sent a cold glance to Tatsuya.

"Bad quality."

The attack (verbal attack) that Tatsuya was afraid of came out of Erika's mouth.

"transformation."

In fact, it hurt more than I imagined.

"Lothario."

heart hurts

"What kind of clothes did you make your brother wear? I never thought he was that kind of person."

But I couldn't keep my ears shut.

"Wait a minute, Erika."

"Hey? Don't call me friendly on the subject of the perverted demon king."

Tatsuya felt like his heart was about to break involuntarily. In the first place, the reason Miyuki was dressed in that dress was shamelessly using a clichéd direction.

He is the creator (director) of this world, not Tatsuya who is forced to appear. I wanted to get rid of such a terrible accusation as soon as possible.

But now, there was something to be confirmed that had to take precedence over his feelings.

"Erika, have you opened your eyes? Have you regained your consciousness of reality?"

"I heard that things like eyes were open from the beginning. Awareness of reality? It's like a dream. You're talking about something you don't understand. Are you going to pretend you don't understand English?"

Erika grabbed the hilt of the one-handed sword that had already been drawn. Killing intent erupted from her whole body.

"Can't you remember what you just said?"

"I remember. This pervert. Color horse. Low quality Demon King."

I can't seem to remember the important part.

Anger erupted in Tatsuya's heart.

His displeasure was rising up to the narrow line where the emotional stopper was caught.

Erika doesn't know the circumstances, so if she's mistaken, she'll give way, even if she says it can't be helped

Isn't it too bad to be able to easily regain consciousness that has been regained with so much effort?

Wouldn't this be the only way to get insulted and lose money?

A jet-black greatsword appeared in Tatsuya's hand. It's a look and appearance that really suits the Demon King's weapon.

Erika smiled proudly, and pointed her sword in a suspended position.

"You don't need to touch me. I'll punish you for this perverted demon king."

At Erika's proclamation of punishment,

"Does the forgetful girl need shock therapy?"

Tatsuya returned the provocation.

"What did I forget!"

"The fact that such a word comes out is proof that you have forgotten who you are."

"I've been muttering since a while ago, saying things I don't know the meaning of..."

While muttering like that in an unpleasant way, for some reason, Erika did not come to attack.

"What the hell is this stuffy feeling!"

Tatsuya's eyes widened slightly.

Also, Erika opened her eyes.

Shock therapy was just a kind of retaliatory word, but it may be a surprisingly reasonable policy.

Tatsuya thought that if he gave a strong shock, there would be a possibility of breaking free from the tyranny of this world.

If it is decided like that, it will only be defeated with all its power. —It will never be a change of mood to forget that you have been treated like a pervert.

"So, I'm going to remind you of that.--Come."

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

Erika swung it towards Tatsuya.

It was Erika who moved first, but it was Tatsuya who stole her breath and read it.

As a great sword with a sense of weight that could not be handled with one hand in real life, Tatsuya received Erika's one-handed sword.

This is not necessarily possible because it is a dream. With mere physical strength, Tatsuya fell behind Leo.

However, the strength of the tip of the body, the grip strength and the strength of the wrist are comparable to or surpass that of Leo.

A weapon that is too heavy to handle is more difficult than a lack of physical strength.

More often than not, the grip force of holding the weapon and the wrist from which the impact is transmitted cannot withstand it.

It is the whole body that controls the weapon, but the hand holds the weapon. If you can hold it firmly with your hands,

The weight is unexpectedly somehow achieved by using centrifugal force or by using recoil.

In the case of the previous case, if you have the grip strength that can firmly support the heavy sword, that weight will help you catch the opponent hitting it.

"Ha!"

Perhaps because she didn't like fighting with a sword, Erika immediately retreated, and immediately after that, she changed the angle and slashed.

A dazzling repetition of step backs and dashes.

A colorful sword strike that moves like a dance.

Tatsuya continued to receive it exactly like a machine.

"Oh, it's pretty good!"

"That's right, as expected, the hero."

"Erika-sama, be strong!"

The reason the Brave's companions became spectators wasn't just because Erika said, 'We don't need help'.

With Leo's heavy axe, he couldn't intervene in such a quick battle.

There's no way Mikihiko would be able to aim at the two of them wandering around.

Mizuki is not a combat agent from the beginning, but a recovery agent.

And beyond that purely militant reason, the three of them had lost consciousness in the sword dance exchanged between Tatsuya and Erika.

"Brother, please give me strength!"

It wasn't just Leo and the others who couldn't take their eyes off of it. Miyuki in the cage was also squeezing out her voice and cheering for Tatsuya.

The princess acting was completely forgotten.

Tatsuya and Erika were fighting swords while moving through a small space in a circle. The appearance of the two was more and more sword dance.

A definitive defense against an attack that can feel even the planned harmony. No matter how intensely and complexly Erika manipulated the one-handed sword,

Tatsuya's Greatsword took it straight from the front. The sword's trajectory did not flow, nor did it avoid the trajectory.

Since Tatsuya always bounced back honestly, Erika didn't break her stance and immediately moved on to the next slash.

A complete whistle in the eyes of the audience. However, the evaluation of the two people giving and receiving is different.

'After all, in terms of sword technology, Erika is two or three times higher.'

Tatsuya is dead. each.o.ro. Borrowing the power of his trained body manipulation techniques, he was blocking Erika's sword with a reaction speed that exceeded his reflexes.

But it's just about hitting it. Until the counterattack, I couldn't get my hands on it.

He lacks the skills to counterattack.

'My side would be stronger... … !'

Conversely, Erika was impatient because she knew her skills were higher.

Judging from her experience, she should have defeated the Demon King earlier. As for the sword technique,

There was quite a gap between himself and the Demon King. Your own is definitely superior.

Still, he couldn't defeat the Demon King.

Their attacks were blocked one by one. If the weapon he was using wasn't a holy sword, but a normal sword,

It may have been broken by accumulating damage when it bounced.

Because they exchanged the Holy Sword and the Magic Sword, the antagonistic state continued, Erika was already aware.

The opponent is the Demon King.

Then magic must be his specialty.

Such a question crossed Erika's consciousness.

Why doesn't the Demon Lord use magic?

Why does the Demon King match the victory and defeat of the sword?

that was nonsense.

The distractions were evidence that Erika's concentration was declining.

In terms of skills, Erika is higher than Tatsuya.

However, in terms of endurance, Tatsuya surpasses Erika.

Beyond physical endurance, Tatsuya has an advantage in mental endurance.

Tatsuya continued to defend, which would be at a disadvantage compared to the attacking side, as long as there was no technical breakdown.

His concentration never ceases. The state of being focused is normal for Tatsuya, and the state of being distracted is special.

Erika hasn't reached that stage yet.

No, that is not the level that martial artists aim for.

So, the reason that Erika's consciousness has now started to spread cannot be said to be because of her immaturity.

Her diffuse consciousness caught the reason why she came to the Demon King from afar, and the voice of the 'Princess Her Majesty' who came to rescue her.

"Brother, that momentum! I think we can turn it around. Please do your best!"

I was startled, and my hands seemed to stop involuntarily.

The swordsman's instinct, which he had learned through steady training over a long period of time, controlled the sword instead of consciousness.

In the response of the sword that was automatically formed, Erika recalled the unbelievable words she had just heard.

"That's the momentum!"

"Please do your best!"

Those are the words that the princess cheers for the demon king.

If that's all, you might think that the princess was possessed by the demon king's requested magic.

But, that means.

"Brother."

—Why does the princess and Princess Miyuki call the demon king Tatsuya brother?

A new question flashed in Erika's mind.

No, is that strange?

-Is that strange?

It was rather natural, wasn't it?

-Isn't it natural for 'Miyuki' to call 'Tatsuya-kun' brother-in-law?

With an even higher sound, Erika's holy sword stopped on top of Tatsuya's magic sword.

Just as she was about to swing her sword to strike, Erika's body stopped.

"Erika...?"

Leo murmured as if puzzled,

"Brave Erika! What's going on!"

Mikihiko made an anxious voice.

Erika raised her face and met Tatsuya's eyes.

"...Tatsuya-kun?"

"It seems that this time, I guess, my eyes have opened."

With their swords facing each other, Tatsuya and Erika exchanged words over the sword.

"...how did this happen?"

"You don't remember anything?"

Although it is a fight between noses in form, there is no power in each other's swords.

"So... it's like you've been told to defeat the Demon King and rescue the captured princess..."

Erika's face, who muttered, suddenly turned red.

"Brave!? Me?"

Erika suddenly dropped her sword, crouched down and covered her head with both hands.

"Ah ... ahh ... such a shameful end. Mwonyago, I'm not like that ..."

"I don't think there are any embarrassing words to cover my head."

Leaving the three of them with blank expressions, Tatsuya offered Erika a word of comfort.

"I'm ashamed enough... to be a brave person... a brave person..."

"I don't think it's a big deal compared to me, Erika.

Erika glanced up at her and gave her a persuasive expression.

"Is that too?"

Erika stood up and showed a remorseful expression.

"Better than the perverted demon king."

Erika's eyes were on Miyuki who was trapped in the cage.

"Tatsuya-kun had such a hobby..."

"That's a misunderstanding."

Immediately, Tatsuya answered. But Erika didn't listen at all.

"I dared to make such a large cage..."

"I didn't make it."

"It's not just about imprisoning my younger sister..."

"I'm not the one locked up."

"You're wearing clothes like that!"

"So you're wrong!"

Erika took a step back and distanced herself from Tatsuya.

"Tatsuya-kun, you must have had such a hobby."

Erika's face was seriously convulsing.

"No, so..."

"Erika, please don't say anything disrespectful to your brother!"

Instead of Tatsuya who gave up making excuses, it was Miyuki who showed anger.

"Wow, Miyuki! Show it! Hide it!"

Because of pointing a finger at Erika, Miyuki's breasts were not completely hidden.

However, Erika's warning did not reach Miyuki's ears.

"Sorry.

"Huh!?"

Erika's head was dyed with horror beyond astonishment.

Tatsuya felt a severe headache, pressed his head down and bowed his head.

"It's like a world that tarnishes your brother's honor! It will be destroyed!"

A white mist spread vigorously around Miyuki, who had declared high.

Aware of the sudden drop in body temperature, Tatsuya heard the sound of the usual 'world' being shattered in a world that was blocked out in white.

The place he woke up was his room.

Tatsuya was relieved by that fact, and looked at the clock around the pillow.

One minute before the time you set the alarm.

Thinking that today had a surprisingly peaceful ending, Tatsuya got up from bed.

'But pervert... … A perverted demon king... …

.'

However, the feeling that had been dominated by a sense of weakness rather than that calmness turned into a bubbling discomfort.

He just lost his 'strong feelings', but he doesn't have any feelings at all.

'The effects of the nightmare are also spreading to reality. Looking at the conditions of other people at school, it is clear that at least the level cannot be neglected.'

Tatsuya justified his anger for that reason, and made a decision.

'Find the nightmare (Nightmare) that is making nightmares somehow, and stop its function.'

If the relic (Reric) was the cause, including its destruction. If someone is manipulating magic,

Even the cessation of functioning as a living creature was put into view.

Tatsuya made up his mind like that.

Chapter 6 Team Battle・Demon King vs. Brave

Saturday morning. Miyuki, who was on the road from the cabinet station to school, was in a very bad mood.

"Miyuki, slowly relax."

"...but, brother."

"At least, it's a dream story."

"It's not just a dream. At that time, Erika was clearly sane."

"I was conscious, but I must have been confused. I can't say I'm sane."

"However, you call your brother a perverted demon king!"

Miyuki muttered in a tone of utter injustice, and spit it out in a rather loud voice.

Those words gave Tatsuya a meaningful shock.

Miyuki doesn't think of Tatsuya as a 'perverted demon king', but rather gets angry at her brother for using such a frame.

However, Tatsuya realized that the walls of the "Demon King" he was playing were perverted as if he was happy with a kidnapped girl locked up in a cage.

Actually, I cared.

"Ahh!? No, brother! I never, never think of you as a pervert!"

"……I know."

Although he was responding verbally, it was clear that Tatsuya was concerned about the sale.

With her brother's dead figure in front of her eyes—a simple expressionless expression in the eyes of others—Miyuki clenched her fists vigorously.

"After all, I think Erika needs punishment."

Hearing the little sister's muttering words, Tatsuya's complexion changed.

"Miyuki. If you take your sleep talk seriously, there is no end to it."

At that time, Miyuki's voice sounded confused even to Tatsuya. I'm worried about what my brother will do,

Tatsuya couldn't even get enough grass.

"Isn't that what happened in a dream? You have to make a distinction between dreams and reality."

Miyuki remained silent with a look of disbelief.

With a face that said 'I can't help it', Tatsuya gently grabbed his brother's right shoulder with his left hand.

"Miyuki?"

"...if your brother said so."

In a reluctant tone, Miyuki nodded her head.

It was only the tone of the tone that dragged on the unpleasant feeling.

Miyuki's eyes turned to her brother's hand on her shoulder. And the corners of his eyes were slightly red.

The moment he entered the first-year class E class, he saw Tatsuya turn his head with all his might.

"Hello, Tatsuya-san... Erika-chan, why are you like this?"

Even when Mizuki asked the reason for the sudden, strange attitude, Erika didn't answer, but only slowly dyed her face red.

It seems that the memories of yesterday are definitely left in her.

Meanwhile, Mizuki just keeps tilting her head towards her suspicious friend, and doesn't seem to have a clue.

It was an act that clearly showed that he did not remember anything.

In the end, Erika couldn't answer Mizuki's question.

"...Tatsuya-kun, hang out with me for a moment."

Of course, it wasn't a sweet nuance even if I said, 'Look at me,' in a tone that suits you better.

Erika hurriedly turned her head towards the hallway.

Leaving Mizuki trembling at the sudden development, Erika trudged out of the classroom.

The atmosphere around her body was irrelevant, and Leo and Mikihiko, who had just entered the classroom, opened their eyes wide and made way for them.

When they crossed, Tatsuya followed after Erika, answering the question with a shrugged Jaze.

In the first high school teacher, the elevators used by the first and second students are divided on the left and right of the main school,

and the stairs leading up to the classroom are also divided. There is no doubt that the elevator on the 1st student's side is more luxurious than the 2nd student's.

The stairs used by the 1st student were not prohibited from entering the 2nd class, but somehow the bullying could not be washed away.

Mayumi's speech at the temporary all-school student meeting in the spring,

And although it is changing by the fact that the 2nd team team won the rookie match monolith code in the Nine School Competition.

Most of the 1st students look down on the 2nd students without paying special attention to them, and the 2nd students do not want to get entangled with the 1st students.

Therefore, the structure of the teacher, in which the range of actions of the first and second students is somewhat divided, was not a concern for many students, but

There are quite a few students who have an emotional backlash. For example, Miyuki didn't say it, but

Since entering the school, I have been constantly feeling uncomfortable with the fact that I have to use a different hatch than Tatsuya.

Anyway, due to the structure of this teacher, when going to school,

I seldom use it. The place where Erika took Tatsuya was the passageway between the 2nd and 3rd floors of the central staircase.

It was good to stop, but Erika turned her back and hardly opened her mouth.

When Tatsuya was about to say, 'Class is starting soon,' she finally turned around.

"Sorry about yesterday!"

The moment she thought she had seen this side, Erika suddenly bowed her head.

What she was apologizing for, Tatsuya immediately understood.

"Do you have any memories of yesterday?"

It was a question that would have made an unreasonable assumption if a third party had heard it, but Erika, the person involved, of course nodded without misunderstanding.

There were quite a few hopeful elements, but it seems that Tatsuya's guess was correct.

"I'm really sorry for saying that you're a perverted demon king!"

Tatsuya had a disappointed face when he heard the word "perverted demon lord" that he had heard so much that he couldn't tell how many times it had been in his dream last night.

"...were you still paying attention?"

With her head bowed again, Erika, who was peeking at Tatsuya's expression with raised eyes, asked cautiously.

"I'd be lying if I said I didn't care, but it's okay if you know it's a misunderstanding."

After reading that there was no anger in Tatsuya's voice, Erika put on a relieved expression.

"Ah-, that's good. That's because I, at that time, had a strange tension. If you think about it calmly, there's no way Tatsuya-kun would lock Miyuki in a cage, right?"

"Of course. You said I didn't do it back then."

"It's fair to say. I was also playing a role that was embarrassing like the 『Brave』, and

it would have been better if I had noticed right away that Tatsuya-kun was being manipulated in a dream ."

"Wait a minute."

Having said that she knew it, it seems that Erika still misunderstood.

"I said I didn't lock you up."

"Uh, aren't you being manipulated? Then Miyuki himself?"

Erika asks something with a little bit of anticipation.

A sigh escaped Tatsuya's mouth.

"It can't be. It was automatically moved into the cage."

"Hey~. After all, it's a dream. Strange things are happening."

"Because it's a dream."

Today's mental stamina continued to drop from the morning, but there was one last thing Tatsuya had to ask Erika.

"By the way, where did the idea of Miyuki entering a cage come from?"

At that question, Erika blinked several times with a look of surprise.

"Huh? I think Miyuki would do it, and that's about it. Do you think Miyuki would be very happy if Tatsuya-kun locked him in?"

"Takes someone else's younger sister like a pervert..."

Tatsuya's tone was stronger than anger.

However, Erika's instincts detected a danger that could not be ignored within it.

"Ah, ha ha ha ha... ah, class is about to start."

Saying that, Erika ran past Tatsuya and ran up the stairs.

It would have been possible if they had tried to catch her, but grabbing a girl by the arm in a school where there are surveillance cameras runs the risk of unwanted charges.

Tatsuya made that decision in an instant, and sent off Erika's back.

A deep sigh escaped from his mouth, unknown how many times this morning.

Apart from Miyuki's misunderstanding about the castle wall, there was no particular abnormality in Erika's mental state.

Since Tatsuya was not an expert in that field, there was of course a possibility that there was a change in a part he did not notice, but

at least to the extent that Tatsuya could notice, it was Erika as usual.

But obviously there were a lot of friends who weren't as usual.

"…Leo, why are you like this from a while ago? What's on my face?"

"Uh, no, it's not like that."

It's a break between the 2nd and 3rd periods now, but this morning, I felt Leo's gaze from time to time.

Even if he continued to stare at him, he wouldn't have woken up to the strange wall.

Tatsuya had no experience in receiving such kind of gaze, so I can't say for sure, but it was a gaze filled with suspicion, not passion.

"…Is it Tatsuya, are you raising something like a canary?"

"No, I don't keep pets as well as birds for pets. The house isn't that rich financially either."

The effects of the cold and war also affected the pet situation. Even if 30 years have passed since the end of the world military war,

Pets are only available to some wealthy people. Recently, electronic pets that move with 3D images

Animal-like robots (animaroids) are becoming more common. For reference, to tell the truth,

Aside from the large dogs, Tatsuya had the economic power to raise a pet bird.

"By the way, why are you asking such a question?"

As Tatsuya, he had no intention of making a threatening voice, but

Erika, who had been listening to Tatsuya's conversation from her seat, suddenly turned her head, and he caught it from one end of his field of vision.

"Why... Why?"

However, the person who made the counter-question did not show any sign of feeling a sense of crisis,

Rather, he seemed to be puzzled as to why he had asked such a question in the first place.

"Don't ask me..."

"It's absurd. No, somehow, the structure of 『Tatsuya and the Birdcage』 came to mind in my head."

"…I don't remember doing anything that would give me such an image."

To Tatsuya's words, Erika wisely did not respond.

It was Mizuki, not her, who made the suspicious move.

"…why are you even doing this to Mizuki?"

Tatsuya caught Mizuki's gaze, who suddenly started looking at him with a squinting squint, at just the right time.

"Oh! That, I'm sorry."

It was Mizuki who only bowed her head as if embarrassed when she found out that she was peeping at the scene,

After all, he looked up at Tatsuya to see if something was bothering him.

"No, you don't have to apologize. Is there anything else you want to ask me? I'm more concerned about that."

Secretly pressured to say, 'I'm going to send you a peek, so confess honestly', Mizuki trembled even more.

Still, he answered the question without twisting his tongue.

"That… after hearing Saijo-kun's story, suddenly an image came to mind…"

"image?"

It felt like there was no need to ask anything, but Tatsuya suppressed his psychological resistance.

"which?"

"So, Tatsuya-san is smiling very happily in front of the silver cage."

Tatsuya asked himself how comfortable it would be if he could say that even in a dream, there is no such thing.

Across the street from Mizuki, Erika was shaking her shoulders. It's only been a while, but Tatsuya thought about not stopping Miyuki this morning.

"In the cage there is a very beautiful fairy in pure white."

"Wait a minute, Mizuki."

More than that. doing. case. Tatsuya, who thought it was dangerous, forcibly cut off the waist.

"If that's the case, wouldn't I be like a villain who enjoys holding on to fairies?"

Leo and Mikihiko, who came to a nearby place, gave Erika a strange glance at Erika, who burst out silently.

But Mizuki couldn't afford to pay attention to Erika.

"Yeah!? It's not like that!"

The classmate's eyes focused on Mizuki, who suddenly raised a loud voice.

Mizuki, noticing the gaze pouring down in the quiet classroom, dyed her face red and bowed her head.

Tatsuya, Mikihiko, and Leo glanced around their classmates.

A classmate who hastily avoids glances.

The pressure from his gaze disappeared, but Mizuki remained with her head bowed.

"…Maybe it's a little different from Shibata-san, but the truth is, I've been struggling with my strange image lately."

In order to divert Tatsuya's attention, Mikihiko intervened with such a rush.

"Is it Mikihiko too? Even these days?"

When Tatsuya asked, Mikihiko nodded with hesitation.

"It's not as clear a feeling as Shibata-san, but somehow an unpleasant feeling keeps coming along…

Without knowing it, it's as if someone is being manipulated."

"Is that the case with Yoshida-kun too?"

Mizuki, who had been bowing down, suddenly raised her head.

"Me too… and Shibata-san?"

Mikihiko asked again with a surprised face, and Mizuki nodded her head with a serious expression.

"Recently, when I wake up in the morning, I am attacked every day with the anxiety that I am not myself.

I may have had a bad dream, but it continues every morning... … ."

"A dream, is it a dream, is it a dream? I didn't realize it until Shibata-san said it, how can you be so foolish!"

To Mikihiko who suddenly wrapped her hair, Tatsuya and Leo asked 'Why is that?'

"Dreams are not only about seeing, but also about showing them.

He believed that it wasn't because he was thinking of the other person, but usually because the other person was thinking of him.

The phrase "appearing in a dream" really shows the thought that a god or a deceased person shows the dream to him."

[The Japanese word for 'appearing in a dream' in the text is '夢枕に立つ' in Japanese, and it means that God and Buddha appear on the head of the dreamer's pillow - Translator's Note]

Tatsuya and Leo, who faced each other, didn't care, and Mikihiko kept muttering as if she was acting alone with her head covered.

"Certainly, the person in the dream may not be who you are, but… if it's the same as before, you should be able to end it with "Ah, is it a dream?"

It's strange to leave a feeling of incongruity until after waking up. Why didn't I notice this... … !?"

Mikihiko lifted her hand from the head she was holding and went to the side of Mizuki's desk.

"Shibata-san!"

"Ah yes!"

Mizuki responded with a force that seemed to jump out of the unexpected rush. There were faint tears in her eyes, but Mikihiko

couldn't even afford to put them into her eyes.

"On the way home today, won't you wait a little bit? I'll make a fortune teller."

"Hobu, Rani, the amulet?"

At the part called "Wait," Mizuki turned red, but thanks to Mikihiko telling the story all at once until the end.

Her complexion stopped within her usual range.

"Just in case, it's better to exclude the curse. That's right!"

Mikihiko turned around and turned to Leo.

"Leo!"

"Uh, yes."

Leo raised his head in response to that rhyme.

"I'll make up for you as well. Don't go home after school or after extracurricular activities are over."

"No, I don't really have nightmares… In the first place, we always went home together after school."

As Leo pointed out, Mikihiko barely came to the point that he didn't need to be promised.

"That's right, it was... it was."

Mikihiko murmured as if the tension had been relieved by the excited reaction.

The class start sign was displayed on the terminal at each desk.

Mikihiko hurriedly returned to her seat.

The explanation that Mikihiko uttered in a self-fulfilling form during the break a while ago was to reinforce Tatsuya's assumptions so far.

'Dreams are not only to see, but also to show... … .'

Regardless of what the nobles of the dynasty believed, the nightmare that started this week was definitely something to show someone.

And it leaves a great stress on the mind of the victim who did not notice it.

'It may have been a little too soft to respond.'

"Tatsuya-kun, what the hell is going on? You're thinking with such a serious face."

Tatsuya, who had put down his chopsticks and remained motionless, spoke from the other side of Mari.

Today was Saturday, but there is a student assembly and student council president election at the end of the month.

The members who usually get together were having lunch at the table in the student council room.

He looked back at the members, Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Azusa, and Miyuki, in that order, then turned to Mari.

"Chairman of Student Council, has there been an increase in the number of people who are suffering from heart tampering among students recently?"

"A falsification? Is it insanity?"

"I don't think it's that obvious, but for example, I'm suffering from nightmares."

"Students with such concerns will go to the counselor, and the counselor teacher will also have an obligation to remain silent, so I won't answer them..."

After a little thought, Mari spoke out in a slightly embarrassed voice.

"Actually, I've been having nightmares or strange dreams since Monday."

Tatsuya faced Miyuki, then faced Mayumi.

"So is Tatsuya-kun? Mayumi too?"

"I'm a nightmare."

Mayumi answered bluntly in a voice like a soul full of dissatisfaction.

Instead of the embarrassed Mari, it was Suzune who intervened.

"I'm suffering from nightmares, I haven't heard of the same thing. Rather, it seems that there are many students who say that they seem to have had a good dream."

"Ichihara, how did you do that?"

"Lin-chan, you are the one."

Mari and Mayumi, who were sending suspicions of wiretapping, were repelled by Suzune with a cold glance.

"As I am a subject of regular counseling, I am close with the counselor teacher in my own way. Although the teacher has an obligation to keep personal confidentiality,

I'm sure I'll answer questions that don't specifically identify individuals, unless you delve too deeply into them."

This explanation was directed towards Tatsuya.

"Does Shiba-kun also receive regular counseling? If you are concerned, how about asking?"

"That's right. I'll ask you later."

Tatsuya lightly bowed his head and thanked Suzune. Suzune bowed her head slightly and answered.

"By the way, Watanabe-senpai."

"Yes why?"

Mari was wary of Tatsuya who asked in a calm tone.

She was slowly learning that she should be careful when Tatsuya makes a voice like this at a time like this.

—The performance that made use of that as a countermeasure was unfortunately zero for him.

"Do you remember the contents of Strange Dream?"

"Ah, well, yes. But I'm not going to talk about the details. That's my privacy."

It sounds like the front part is responding resolutely to the rear part anyway. But the figure that dyed her cheeks red and rolled her eyes,

It was a far cry from the adjective verb 'Eiyeon'.

"I didn't have any intention of asking about the contents from the beginning."

At the sound of Tatsuya's bitter smile, Mari relaxed. —She would rather learn that this is also Tatsuya's tactical pattern.

"I want to ask you something else. Was Watanabe-senpai aware that he was dreaming while he was dreaming that "Bizarre Dream"?"

"Why that!?"

Mari exclaimed reflexively. That is also an affirmative answer to Tatsuya's question.

"Is that the case. By any chance, were you not able to move in your own way to some extent?"

"--Yes, it was."

In a hoarse voice, Mari admitted as she turned her head to that side.

"He was conscious. He ran a lot. Can't you? There's no such thing as an opportunity to wield a sword at will in real life.

It's okay to go too far in your dreams!"

"Of course it doesn't matter. No matter what kind of dream it is, it is a "dream" after all."

Mari was so excited that she only revealed the contents of her dream, which she declared herself to be "not talking about."

When Tatsuya returned meaningful words in a calm voice, he suddenly regained his composure.

"...you're talking like something out of a normal dream? What do you know?"

"Please wait a moment."

Without answering Mari's question, Tatsuya turned to Suzune.

"Do you remember Ichihara-senpai having a strange dream?"

"I don't remember the details, but I feel like it was a good dream too."

Suzune didn't feel the need to hide anything, so he answered right away.

"How about Nakajo-senpai?"

Azusa shook her head horizontally.

Tatsuya looked at Mayumi.

Mayumi frowned as if she didn't like it, but nodded her head with a 'I can't help it' expression.

Tatsuya turned his gaze back to Mari.

"Actually, Miyuki and I have been suffering from nightmares since Monday. And from the beginning, Miyuki has been conscious in a dream since the day before yesterday.

Some degree of voluntary action was possible."

"Tatsuya-kun, that's."

"Yes. It's probably the same as Watanabe-senpai."

Mari's eyes widened in shock.

"And the next thing is important."

Tatsuya, too, had hesitation as to whether it was okay to reveal this next story. But he remembered that the situation was urgent,

overcame that hesitation.

"Me and Miyuki were able to actually communicate in their dreams."

After a few seconds of silence, it was Suzune who responded to Tatsuya's words.

"Does that mean that, after waking up from the dream, I checked the conversation and found it to be consistent?"

"It's not just the conversation. What we saw, what we heard, what we did, everything we did was consistent."

"Interesting, do you mean you shared a dream? There was some kind of telepathy between the siblings?"

Tatsuya immediately denied Suzune's questioning murmuring.

"Ichihara-senpai, this phenomenon is not related to blood."

As she confidently declared, Suzune raised her eyebrows slightly.

"...why can you say that?"

Of course, this wasn't Tatsuya's pretentiousness.

"It's because it wasn't just Miyuki that I met in my dream. I also had a conversation with the president."

In fact, not only did we talk, but we also danced, but it was not necessary to talk about it now.

Suzune asked Mayumi with her eyes.

Mayumi nodded her head at Suzune's gaze with a closed-mouthed expression on her face.

"If we look closely, there will be more students who have the same experience as us.

I think that the entire first high school is under the influence of a mysterious interference magic that manipulates dreams."

"... … I don't think there's actually a Magician capable of using such large-scale psychic magic."

To Tatsuya's reasoning, Suzune made a common-sense objection as a Magician.

Of course, even Tatsuya had no theory in that opinion.

"I think so too. I don't think this was caused by a single Magician, but a

phenomenon caused by the action of a relic (Relic) , a product of magical technology that we cannot understand ."

"Are you talking about relics... If it's only Shiba-kun and Miyuki-san, but if the venue is also experiencing the same thing, you can't deny that possibility."

If it's just me and Miyuki, I don't know. What the hell are you talking about, Tatsuya thought,

The discussion seemed to be derailed, so I decided to stop talking about it.

"Is it a relic that shows dreams... if you name it 『Dream Caster』?"

At Mayumi's words, Tatsuya smiled involuntarily.

"For me, "Nightmare" seems more appropriate, but there seem to be some students who feel that this is not a nightmare but a good dream...

『Nightmare』 and 『Dream Maker』 have already been assigned to other magic names,

If you need a convenient name, I think 『Dream Caster』 is fine."

"Then, assuming that the tentative name 『Dream Caster』 exists somewhere inside 1st High, Lin-chan, can you help me find it?"

"... … From now on, right?"

Suzune also made a voice full of dissatisfaction. It's so sudden

From the beginning, she was planning to prepare for the student conference to be held at the end of the year.

"The deadline for candidacy just ended yesterday, and next week, you don't have much more time, don't you?

I want to avoid anything that adversely affects the elections and the General Assembly."

Mayumi has something to look forward to at the end of the month student meeting, which will be her last big job as the student council president. Even Suzune understands that.

"……there's nothing we can do."

In the first place, even if he spoke harshly with his mouth, Suzune rejected Mayumi in the fundamental part. Even now, taking a deep breath, I

finally agreed to Mayumi's 'request'.

"It certainly doesn't seem like something that can be left unattended. So, Chairman, how far did the situation come out? Wasn't the

Chairman already searching for the "Dream Caster"?"

With only enough materials, Suzune figured out that Mayumi was researching the 'Dream Caster'.

"There are no traces of suspicious objects brought into the school. Among the research materials, none of the plausible ancient relics were applicable."

However, only the third party was surprised, and Mayumi herself took it for granted and continued the conversation as usual.

"What remains is the possibility that it will be mixed with art or antiques….

"Yeah. Since the beginning of this year, the school has not purchased any arts and crafts."

"...If that happens, what will remain is the property of the faculty members. It's annoying."

"I'll secretly investigate that, so Lin-chan, can you check the list of research materials again? Maybe I've missed something."

"Okay. Then I'll do it right now."

Suzune got up from the table and went to the console. Mayumi also moved from the seat of the student council president.

"I'll come and investigate a little bit to see if there are people who say strange things involuntarily or behave differently than usual."

Mari moved to the stairs leading to the headquarters of the Student Council.

"I will go to Mr. Ono."

"I'll clean this up, Nakajo-senpai, please concentrate on preparing for the election."

"...Then, please."

Tatsuya stood up, Miyuki saw it off, and Azusa answered in a voice that seemed to disappear.

10 minutes after that. In the counseling room, Haruka Ono, a counselor in charge of Class E, crossed her arms with a dissatisfied face.

I was listening to what Tatsuya had to say.

Aside from the intentional beauty world right after entering school, Haruka also adheres to the modern dress code on campus.

But even if you hide your flesh, you cannot hide your body. No, it was not impossible to coordinate to hide the figure, but

Even nature has its limits. If you wear something like Haruka's three size arms crossed,

A sight that would be poisonous appeared in the eyes of a male high school student, but she did not seem to be aware of it.

Thinking about it soberly, Tatsuya ended the conversation with a request for information disclosure.

"Even if you say that you don't need information that identifies an individual..."

Haruka's voice was full of trouble. For example, if the same story was brought up by a student other than Tatsuya,

She must have used all her psychology knowledge and tried to analyze it. Mainly in the direction of 'Adolescence-like delusions'.

But she knows that it's absurd that only Shiba Tatsuya is obsessed with delusions.

It is true that this male student is speaking on the premise that it is 'true'. Even if there is no evidence anywhere that everything is true.

"What I heard from counseling, no matter how small, is something to keep a secret.

Besides, Shiba-kun said that the strange dream is not a phenomenon that is already happening in the narrow range of only them.

It is a phenomenon that is occurring in a wider range, and you are convinced that this is a magical phenomenon, not a psychological one, right?

Maybe you don't need to hear from me."

"Indeed, thank you."

What Tatsuya gave back were words of thanks and greetings.

With that, Haruka realized that her words were the answer to Tatsuya's request.

She hurriedly hid her face halfway with the electronic paper she was holding in her hands.

Tatsuya pretended not to notice Haruka's agitation, and took out another request.

"I understand the duty to remain silent. But I think this situation cannot be overlooked even by Mr. Ono."

"...what do you want to say?"

Haruka asked Tatsuya again, exposing her vigilance to the point where there was no abnormality.

Tatsuya didn't smile at that reaction, or even chuckle and laugh.

"In order to solve students' anxiety and stress, not only follow-up care, but also

Wouldn't it be necessary to eliminate the cause of unnecessary stress?"

"... … Even if you don't say that, I know."

This isn't Haruka's strong pretense. In fact, for the counselor of the first high school,

The principal is given the right and duty to suggest improvements to the factors that the school administration determines may cause undue stress on students.

"Isn't the relic (Reric) that is causing this situation adversely affect the student's psychological state?"

"The cause of the relic is still a hypothesis."

"But I don't think it's okay to leave it alone."

"Haha... Shiba-kun, what do you want me to do?"

Haruka bowed her head and shook her head widely from side to side, finally raising the white flag.

"I don't mean to ask for something so difficult."

Unwilling to deal with the suspicious glances that appeared from beneath Haruka's heart, Tatsuya continued to speak the contents of the request.

"Please check if there are any antiques that have been delivered to the principal since September."

"In front of the principal...?"

As if that request was quite unexpected for Haruka, she forgot to bargain and asked Tatsuya with a face and attitude full of true intentions.

"It is well known that the principal has a hobby of collecting antiques.

Only the principal."

"Are you suspicious of the

principal ?""I do not believe that the principal brought relics into the school of his own will."

Tatsuya denied the question with an absurd face.

"However, I believe that it is undeniable that the relics were exchanged with antiques and passed on to the principal.

If there are items that are not under the investigation of President Saegusa at this school, the most likely is the principal's property."

Haruka suddenly became serious and pondered Tatsuya's words.

"...I understand what Shiba-kun wants to say. However, the principal is on a business trip until today. Only the vice principal can enter the principal's office."

"If it's the usual means, yes."

Haruka opened her eyes with a look that looked like she was about to cry.

"After all, that's it!"

Haruka, who showed a clever expression of anger with a half-crying face, stood up and said hello.

"As soon as you find out, please contact me."

"...it's not Jumonji-kun who is the iron wall. Shiba-kun, it's your skin."

Haruka's accusation, Tatsuya, as she had said, was completely exhausted, and he left the counseling room.

In the end, there were no results within that day. Neither Mayumi nor Suzune could find anything, and there was no contact from Haruka.

And in the dream, Tatsuya again sat on the throne as the Demon King.

Standing up with a sigh, Tatsuya asked the three girls.

"Do you think the Demon King suits you so well?"

Miyuki, wearing a pure white dress with wide chests, answered with a chuckle and a smile.

"I don't think the Demon King suits him, but the King is a good match. Observing his appearance, I think that older

brother is the type of person who commands people rather than taking orders from others."

Her dress was the princess dress she saw in Monday's dream.

"Certainly, it's more suitable for a demon king who defeats him than a brave man who is only the king's messenger."

Erika, wearing the same swordsman outfit as yesterday, provoked such words as if teasing him.

"No! Tatsuya-san, even though he's a hero, it's not strange!"

Could it be that Honoka saw her on Thursday in an apron dress, a maid, and clenched fists in both hands and strongly denials, perhaps a bit of salvation?

Of course, tonight as well, the reality that he is the Demon King has not changed.

"Then… Miyuki is okay, and Erika is conscious from the beginning tonight, right?"

"Thank you."

Erika answered with a voice that seemed to stick out her tongue. However, her cheeks were slightly red.

Maybe he's just thinking about what happened yesterday that he decided not to think about.

"Is Honoka conscious today?"

"Ah, yes. ...that, what kind of situation is this?"

Honoka, on the other hand, doesn't seem to have any memories of her dreams until yesterday.

"This outfit... Waitress? It doesn't seem like it. Maid?"

Honoka stretched the skirt left and right by herself, turned her body to see what she was doing,

and raised her hand over her head to check the feel of the headdress.

"This is a kind of dream created by some kind of magical means. I don't know what kind of magic it is, and I don't know if it's okay to declare it a dream.

But I think the best and most appropriate interpretation for now is to think that one dream is shared by several people."

"Dream? So, is this appearance of me a reflection of my subconscious?"

"No no no no."

Unsurprisingly, Tatsuya repeated "no" four times, which was okay to do once.

"This dream is being controlled by something. At first, I thought it was "someone", but

At this stage, I came to think that the relics that were making this 『Dream』 absorbed the unconscious of the people imprisoned in the dream and assigned roles.

Our clothes, including Honoka, were determined by the relic."

"Hey~."

It was not Honoka who reacted first, but Erika.

"Then, the look of Miyuki yesterday wasn't just Tatsuya-kun's interest."

Again, Tatsuya showed an unexpected overreaction.

"Never! I wouldn't make Miyuki like that."

"But you're reflecting the unconsciousness of the person imprisoned in your dream, isn't it?"

"Again, never! As for my taste, today's is more my than yesterday's."

"Brother...thank you..."

Miyuki dyed her cheeks red as if embarrassed, and bowed her head while smiling happily.

To Erika who smiled, Tatsuya was unfortunately unable to object. It is a nonsense that cannot be said while awake.

"Envy you."

However, at the painful voice that came from the side, Erika couldn't help but laugh.

"Miyuki is a princess, and I am a maid... Yeah, I knew that, but I'm envious of you..."

Tatsuya looked at Erika with her eyes. The reason that Erika received the message '

because she was saying useless things' without any misunderstanding was because she felt the same way.

"No, I mean, hey, Honoka. I think Miyuki is definitely a princess, but it suits her well.

I think that being a maid by Honoka is a very good fit in that it is devoted, neat, and

consistent.""That's right."

"Yes, that's right! There's an image of being a princess, somehow selfish? In that sense, no matter how unreasonable a maid may be, she overcomes it and works hard.

And in the end, being connected with the main character is the royal road that has been passed down since time immemorial."

Unlike Honoka, who doesn't seem to hate it, Miyuki clearly looked bad.

Perhaps the part that says 'The princess is selfish' was bothering her.

However, if you intervene here with useless words, the situation that has been resolved with great effort may enter chaos again.

Tatsuya desperately calmed Miyuki's mood with a gesture.

"By the way, I want to check the settings tonight."

Saying that, Tatsuya turned to his younger sister, but Miyuki shook her head horizontally as if sorry.

"Sorry, brother. No information came in tonight."

"me too."

Erika shook her head the same way.

"I see. How about Honoka?"

"Yes? What do you mean?"

Honoka tilted her head and asked that question.

Hearing those words, Tatsuya realized that there were many things that Honoka didn't explain.

"Honoka. As I said before, the people involved in this dream are assigned roles by relics."

"...something like a theater stage."

"That's right. Should I call it a theatrical virtual stage... Anyway, the costumes are also determined by the role."

"As well as my belongings. For example, mine, like this."

Erika pulled out the sword halfway through her waist and showed it.

"Wow... Erika, that's a real sword?"

"At least in this world."

While smiling bitterly at Honoka's girlish reaction, Erika put the sword into its sheath.

"But it's not possible to play with just costumes and props, right?"

"Ah, yes, that's right. Even if the role is decided, the play doesn't start without a script."

"Even if the script is ready, you have to memorize it. Memorizing the script is still not enough.

You have to memorize the acting, and if there are fights or dancing parts, you have to memorize them too."

"I know. It was because I did a play only once at the middle school cultural festival.

Even if it's only a 30-minute play, it's impossible if you don't practice for a few weeks in advance

. Then, a beginner who just got caught up in a dream, acting without any practice?

Isn't it unreasonable to say that it's impossible?"

"Yes, it is ."

At Tatsuya's words, Honoka nodded her head.

"This part is the unpleasant part of this dream...but the relics are to make the stage they created function properly, performers,

That is, they intervene in our consciousness and actions."

"Does that mean… you control us?"

"It's just like that."

Honoka trembled slightly with a frightened face.

"First of all, in order to play a role, we create and change the ritual, and make it the role itself.

For the role of riding a horse, it is magic, and for the role of fighting with a sword, it is swordsmanship. on the body. Engrave.

But there are some of them who have not lost their consciousness like we are now. In that case, the script flows in as knowledge."

"That's what I meant by asking... … . Please wait a moment."

Having said that, Honoka closed her eyes, clasped her hands in front of the ship, and eagerly tried to extract the knowledge Tatsuya wanted from within herself.

I started to focus my consciousness.

"...Ah, I figured it out."

About a minute passed, and just as Tatsuya and the others thought that they should stop, Honoka opened her eyes.

"Tatsuya-san is, after all, the "Demon King". Miyuki is the "Princess".

It's like a setting where you've lost your heart to the 『Demon King』 and followed you.

Erika is a 『Magic Swordsman』 Yes.

Because he is a swordsman who fights by increasing his physical abilities with magic, isn't he like a real swordsman

?""What is Honoka?"

When Miyuki asked, for some reason, Honoka dyed her face red.

"I'm like that… a "witch"."

"Uh, isn't that "The Handmaiden"?"

Erika asked the question in a surprised voice, but Honoka's answer did not change from 'Witch'.

"This outfit is a hobby of the "witch"..."

"What is that? Are boys really… so good in maid clothes?"

"Brother, is that so?"

In response to Erika's words, Miyuki raised her eyes and asked Tatsuya. But no matter how cutely you ask a question or look with anticipation,

Tatsuya just shook his head to the side.

"At least I don't have any kind of affection for maid's clothes. Even if it's limited to male high school students, wouldn't it be a minority?

People with unusual hobbies are noticed in the first place, so they seem more like a majority than they really are."

"Is that so?"

"It's like that..."

Although Miyuki tilted her head and Honoka bowed her head lonelyly, Tatsuya did not change her answer.

—If you change your answer here, it's not like you knew what you'd hear after waking up.

"So, Honoka, what's the situation?"

When Tatsuya called out her name, Honoka, who bowed her head, came to her senses and raised her head.

"So… it's a big deal, Tatsuya-san! Soon, the Brave Party will break into this room!"

"This is a pretty quick move."

"Yes, we reached the climax in the shortest time ever recorded."

Why? Regarding Miyuki's question, which did not come out of the word, Tatsuya prepared a reasoning.

"Maybe this time the story of the hero was the main one."

"what do you mean?"

Honoka tilted her head and asked. Of course, Tatsuya was going to explain it properly.

"In other words, on the hero's side, the story has already progressed. However, we did not appear there.

In this scenario, there is no episode on the side of the demon king, until the last climax scene,

In other words, he must have been waiting behind the scenes."

"And finally the opportunity to appear... … .

What, are we supposed to be assistants?"

Returning the disgruntled words, Erika smiled happily.

"If that's the case, then you should run in a flashy way. Enough to turn this "stage" upside down."

As if waiting for those words, the door to the spacious room opened with a loud noise.

The 'Brave Party' that rushes in. However, the words that came out of the girl at the forefront were not those of the brave.

"Finally, the final stage! Let's finish this stupid RPG quickly!"

A familiar voice called out what could only be called a state of despair.

"Chairman Watanabe, are you here too...?"

In fact, it must have been a scene he would call his role name, but Tatsuya unintentionally mumbled the opponent's real name.

It is known during the day that Mari is caught up in this nightmare and even has consciousness of her own.

But even if it was in a dream, seeing and hearing were very different impressions.

Perhaps he noticed that he had called his name, Mari, who was wearing a very shiny suit, pointed the same shiny patterned sword at Tatsuya.

"Tatsuya-kun, are you the last boss!"

"I think it's the 『Demon King』, me."

"Hahaha, Tatsuya-kun is the 『Demon King』! It suits you so well! That's right, Mayumi!"

It seemed like a really bad scenario, but Mari looked pretty familiar with it.

"I thought Chairman Watanabe was a "Brave", but it seems that the role was "Prince."

"Are you even talking like that! I'm a woman! Looking at it that way, I'd be a 『Princess』!"

"But the role of "Princess" has already been taken over by Miyuki."

"Ah, this guy and that guy!"

Erika, who had already drawn her sword, intervened in front of one to wield at Tatsuya.

"Okay, your opponent is me."

"The sea you've been waiting for, Erika! Today is the day to tell the difference between seniors and juniors!"

"You are the one, you should know the position of your older sister's and younger sister's students! In the first place, I don't need a "sister" like you!"

"I'm sorry, but I'm going to be your brother-in-law!"

"I don't need any more!"

Even as they were talking, Mari and Erika had already started to react violently. It is said that it is in a dream, but even with the sword in hand, there is no hesitation at all,

It was just amazing to see.

"Hello, President Saegusa."

Seeing that it was impossible to communicate with Mari, whom he had met for the first time, Tatsuya spoke to Mayumi, who was next to Mari.

"... did you see it?"

"Yes?"

However, what came back from Mayumi was a strangely powerful voice that was only one word and did not interlock from the beginning.

"Of course I can see it... but what is that?"

Mayumi's clothes belonged to the same 'fairy princess' as the night before. A mini dress 20 centimeters above the knee, with frills on the sleeves

and small ribbons on both sides, a large ribbon at the waist, decorative flowers on long gloves, high heels with decorative flowers on the feet, and

long hair in two parts with a ribbon. it's the head He may not like it, but it suits him well.

"Did you see it? Again! My! This image!"

Mayumi's voice wasn't half crying, it was already more than 70% crying.

"You idiot, Tatsuya-kun! Forget such a nightmare!"

Along with Mayumi's scream, countless ice crystals protruded from the tip of Mayumi's wand toward Tatsuya.

"I can't!"

The one who blocked the barrage was Miyuki in a white long dress. A disc of a whirling blizzard suddenly appeared, swallowing fragments of ice,

It disappeared as if to offset the barrage.

"Move away, Miyuki-san! Women have a will that must be followed!"

"Calm down, Chairman. To be honest, it's meaningless."

Tatsuya also completely sympathized with Miyuki. I have no idea what the heck it means.

"It's okay, Miyuki-san! Because such an adult dress suits you so well! Look at me like this! I've been traveling in this outfit all the time!"

"I think it's cute, but...?"

Miyuki didn't mean to harass me. I was just stating my honest opinion. She is still 15 years old.

In this age group, there is a big emotional difference between three years old. Miyuki can only pretend to be an adult,

It wasn't that the 'girl' part was lost.

"Then, can you do the same thing!?"

It would be unreasonable to ask a 19-year-old girl to understand that in the first place.

It's only after I've grown up a little more and can reminisce about the past.

It is barely understandable.

"If you're going to show it to your brother..."

Miyuki placed her hand on her cheek and bowed her head in shame.

"That's right…..it might be good to show you me wearing that kind of clothes sometimes."

If it had been Mayumi, she would have thought 'really these siblings' and turned away with a sad expression on her face.

But it wasn't the usual Mayumi Saegusa who was here. It was an 18-year-old girl who was exposed to a lot of stress.

"Miyuki-san, you are my enemy too!"

Mayumi shouts with a force that looks like she's about to shed tears of blood at any moment,

"In the first place, you're the enemy here. I won't let you touch my brother a single finger!"

Miyuki didn't calm down, but rather fanned it even harder.

"Everyone disappear-!"

Mayumi's light-bullet magic that was emitted with a scream that seemed to have regressed not only in fashion but also in mental age,

"I can't, I said!"

Miyuki's deceleration magic cut it off, leaving nothing behind.

Deciding that it would be okay to leave this position to Miyuki for a while, Tatsuya turned to Honoka.

She was confronting Shizuku who was wearing a monk cosplay. Sister and Maid, it's a great screen.

"Honoka, if you are in the camp of evil, you are nothing."

"Tatsuya-san isn't evil! He's just assumed a role like that."

"Other people won't understand what's going on behind the scenes."

"I'll understand, so that's fine! I understand that Tatsuya-san isn't evil!"

… … The two were acting on a different level (which doesn't mean they were on different levels).

"Justice is good, Honoka. You can eat delicious sweets as you like."

"I'll make sweets myself! I'm going to feed Tatsuya-san the sweets I made."

"The melon daifuku, which came in as an offering the other day, was really delicious."

"Well, about that."

"Persimmon Daifuku was also delicious."

"Well, that much... uh."

"Honoka, would you like to eat together?"

"No, I'll live with love! Even if I can't eat fancy sweets, I'll be happy with homemade sweets!"

Tatsuya slowly wanted to tackle it. Why is good and evil and sweets being commented on as equals? Is there a theory that 'sweet food is justice'?

Tatsuya learned one thing. If these two people make weird noises at the same time, it won't be corrected.

"Shizuku, please come this way. Baumkuchen again, will you make it for me?"

"Honoka's Baum Kuchen..."

"If it is divided into good and evil, you will no longer be able to make Baumkuchen for Shizuku."

"It's difficult."

"So, huh? We don't have to fight."

"...find a better solution."

"Uh, what?"

"You can come here with Honoka Tatsuya-san. If you do that, you can eat the high-quality sweets that Honoka also came to Bonnam.

I can eat Honoka's homemade sweets."

"That's a nice idea! Shizuku too!

Nice hair.""Ehehe... … ."

… … Apparently, Honoka and Shizuku's 'confrontation' was settled peacefully. No, in fact, nothing has been resolved, but in the

sense that there is nothing more to be done, it can be said that one thing has come to an end.

Tatsuya turned his eyes to the friend at the back.

"Then, Leo. All that's left is us."

"Hey, Tatsuya. Is it really necessary?"

The last one was Leo. Tonight, Mikihiko and Mizuki are absent.

Come to think of it, in the classroom, Mikihiko said that she was going to make a fortune for Mizuki, so that might have worked.

Both Tatsuya and Leo thought that it would have been nice if they made it too.

"I want to confirm one thing. Leo, are you "Saijou Leonhardt"?"

"Yeah, that's right. It's not the Kingdom Knight Leonhard, but Saijo Leonhardt, commonly known as Leo."

"Were you conscious from the beginning tonight?"

"Tonight? Ah, come to think of it, this was a dream. In fact, it hasn't even been one night yet..."

At Leo's emotional murmuring, Tatsuya had something on his mind.

"Leo, how many days did it take you to get to this castle?"

"Actually, it's been a month already. In reality, the scenes move quickly, so it's a one-month compilation."

"Indeed, that's why Chairman Watanabe and Chairman Saegusa are like that…"

On the left side of the large space, Erika and Mari were wandering around and fighting swords.

It was normal for Erika to smile confidently, but Mari's appearance was quite different from her usual.

Mari let out a high-pitched laugh and slashed at Erika with a fierce expression.

Unlike Erika's style, which aims to render her incapable of combat by aiming at her hands or feet, knowing that she is in a dream,

Mari's fighting style, aiming for the vital point without hesitation, was clearly maddening.

There is already a feeling of going beyond the level that can be called 'desperation'.

On the other hand, on the right side of the spacious space, Miyuki in an adult-like dress and Mayumi in an infinitely cute mini dress are shown.

They stand still and shoot magic at each other. Miyuki has a calm expression that even exudes mystery,

On the other hand, from Mayumi's mouth, even right now, 'Woo-hoo-hoo-hu-huh… … ' There seemed to be a meaningful laugh.

"Are you okay?"

"In the first place, I'm the kind of person who can wander all year round. What was unexpected was Kitayama.

That guy, the mayor or lord, is better than President Saegusa. After all, it was the first time I realized that I was a girl in a large corporation."

"I experienced it to the fullest when I was traveling in the summer."

"Well, I certainly thought I was rich back then. I'm not just a good house lady... … I realized that again.

President Saegusa, wouldn't it be the first time you reached that level to be able to call yourself?"

"That's a pretty high rating. It was such a great trip."

" Hey , can you imagine looking at those two?"

Hearing that, Tatsuya was unconditionally convinced.

Neither Mayumi nor Mari are by any means mentally weak. However, in his original character, a little. out of character

It is said that he is acting forcibly, but after about a month, he has lost his mind like that.

If it is you, you will be dissatisfied with this world that is being dragged along forcibly.

Maybe he did, Tatsuya thought.

The result would have been a simple splitting into the air. This world is composed of spirit information bodies, and his 'decomposition' power is not enough.

"…First of all, shouldn't we be left with an alibi that we have fought more than once?"

Tatsuya shook off his useless thoughts and summoned his sword.

The jet-black greatsword I used yesterday as well.

"I will."

Leo, who had said something he didn't like, saw the sword and his eyes changed. Pull out the greatsword on his back.

It was a sword that was bigger than Tatsuya's great sword.

"Then, let's do it in a way that doesn't hurt!"

Leo slashed a huge sword from the top.

Tatsuya struck the middle of the sword with a jet-black bayonet.

A huge sword was lodged in the floor.

Tatsuya wrapped around the cloak to prevent the floor stone from bouncing.

Tatsuya's great sword slashed Leo's huge sword from above. Leo's arm, which had been thrown to the floor, was supposed to remain in

shock, and he tried to take the giant sword from his palm by giving it another shock.

But Leo did not let go of the sword. Rather than that, with Tatsuya's great sword on top of it, he pulled a huge sword from the floor and swung it up.

It was Tatsuya's side who had the sword taken away.

No, to be more precise, Tatsuya placed the sword himself in order to get out of the orbit of the giant sword.

As proof of that, in Tatsuya's right hand, which was raised above his head, was again holding a jet-black greatsword.

"...how did the rescue come about, that?"

"It's a foul," Leo murmured with a face.

"It's a dream setting."

Tatsuya answered in a funny voice.

"Okay, Leo. This is a matter of material warfare. As a result of more than 10 years of hard work in modern magic,

In the end, the teleportation of tangible matter that had no choice but to admit was impossible. You can do that easily in a dream like this."

"... … That's unreasonable."

"Yeah, that's absurd. A person who is not a Magician would think magic is so absurd.

However, to learn one magic, even for a short period of time, intense training is required.

It's never something that can be easily learned in this way."

Tatsuya raised the jet-black bayonet that was staring bitterly at Leo.

"I want to get out of this annoying place as soon as possible."

"...I agree. I want to break up with this funny world as soon as possible."

At the two of them, voices were heard from the left and right of the wide space.

"I'm in favor, I'm in great favor! Let's put an end to this third-rate play right now!"

On the left side of the wide space, the spirit wave rose.

"It's fairy ! What a fairy princess is, don't cut out other people's complexes with a smile!"

On the right side of the wide space, the spirit wave increased.

"Swordsman, release that power!"

"Sacred prison, free that power!"

The cry that came after that was inaudible.

The high energy vibrated the air, creating a loud sound that a human voice could not be heard.

Light filled the castle.

Immediately after the violent crushing sound, Tatsuya was enveloped in a feeling of floating.

When he opened his eyes, Tatsuya's body was buried in debris. Above is a gloomy cloudy sky.

What you see next to it is a sparse, sparsely-grown wilderness. The Demon Castle has completely collapsed.

Tatsuya pulled out his right arm from within the fragment and stretched it toward the sky.

The jet-black greatsword that appeared in the palm of his hand.

"Hey, are you still going to continue?"

Of course, the black didn't answer anything.

Instead of answering the sword, the sound of glass breaking echoed through the sky.

Tatsuya woke up safely in his room. Before checking the clock, he turned his 'eyes' to his sister's Sion information.

He sighed in relief in bed. Miyuki is also unharmed and her eyes are open. At the last moment, I was a little anxious because I couldn't confirm my regards,

The principle that no physical feedback occurs seems to have been followed.

After getting out of bed, Tatsuya suddenly stretched out her right hand in front of her.

Nothing happens.

Naturally, the jet-black greatsword never appeared.

"It was a pretty tough ending this time…"

Mumbling as if trying to hide her shame, Tatsuya headed to the washroom in front of the bathroom to wash her face.

Chapter 7 Dungeon Attack-

It was Tatsuya's routine to practice martial arts early in the morning at Yakumo's temple and residence. It doesn't change even if it's a Sunday.

It was not open 365 days a year because of travel or work, but on other days, I went to temple on a rainy or windy day.

However, the content is not always the same. For example, fighting against Yakumo is around 50%.

On other days, he mixes with the master students for physical training like a ninjutsu.

On this day, Yakumo's face was revealed after Tatsuya had finished the training menu.

"Tatsuya-kun, will you come over for a moment?"

Yakumo, who came out to the garden with an umbrella, spoke to Tatsuya, who was breathing in the rain, exhaling energy from her body.

"Okay. Please wait a little."

Tatsuya moved under the eaves of the sanctuary to avoid the rain, and then dried the soaked clothes with divergence magic.

In addition, there is no mud under the feet at all. This wasn't limited to Tatsuya, the group of master disciples who was training with him were all the same.

Splashing mud while kicking and running and getting your feet dirty, at least in this gujungsa, is only for beginners.

Yakumo and some of his pupils do not leave footprints on the moist soil with puddles formed here and there.

Compared to that level, Tatsuya's skills were still far away.

"It seems that 1st High School is in a strange situation."

As soon as Yakumo saw Tatsuya sitting, he said so without any haste.

"Are you talking about the bizarre nightmare we talked about last time spreading among students?"

Tatsuya asked that question, and immediately felt uncomfortable with his interpretation. Yakuno

did not say that 'weird things are happening at No. 1 High School' . If the students indicated that they were being interfered with in their dreams, 'First High School. The expression 'I'm in a strange situation' is strange.

"...does that mean something strange is happening at No. 1 High School?"

"It's covered in a pretty rare barrier, I guess."

Yakumo's vague answer wasn't because he intended to hide it. Because he didn't fully understand the situation.

"In a sense, I think it's alienated."

"You mean it's covered with a magical 『Field』? Do you know what kind it is?"

"If only I could imagine."

"It doesn't matter."

Even though Tatsuya had given her some words, Yakumo's answer contained hesitation.

"Perhaps it's the nature of locking up a lot of people in illusions."

"Containment? Is it to create a barrier against material impermeability, to build an illusion within it?"

At Tatsuya's guess, Yakumo shook his head.

Not vertically, but horizontally.

"There would be no effect of interfering with the material. Instead, the person who was dragged into the barrier might be forced to fall

asleep. I think that it is the nature of continuing to show illusions in a state of being half asleep even if forcibly awake, and, on the surface, like a sleepwalker. "

"The illusion you see in your sleep… a dream, right?"

"That's it. I think it's probably the same magic trick as the 『Nightmare』 you talked about. I don't know for sure unless you go inside."

Tatsuya closed his eyelids and furrowed his eyebrows in thought.

Today is Sunday, but I do club activities. At least the students will go to school. I can't let it go

Of course, if that's all there is to it, there's no need for Tatsuya to deal with it. But if Yakumo's guess is correct,

It is said that the Holy Relic (Reric), the source of the nightmare that has made me so embarrassed during this week, is actively working in 1st High School.

This may be a once-in-a-while chance to find a relic, tentatively called 'Dream Caster'.

Tatsuya opened his eyes and met Yakumo's eyes.

"I'll go."

At Tatsuya's answer, Yakumo smiled slightly.

"I see. Be careful. If you have a strong mind like you, I don't think you'll ever be eaten by a magic spell while you're awake, but...

It's because I don't know who it is."

"I won't be vigilant."

After answering that and trying to say yes before standing up, Tatsuya realized that there was something he had to ask.

"But, Master, what should I do to wake up the sleeping person?"

Yakumo said, 'That's right... … ' he muttered, placing his hand on his chin.

"I don't know how to solve the spell, but if you're okay with sleepwalking, you'll get up halfway by giving a strong shock."

"A strong shock, right?"

"Because the body is not separated from the soul, blood points should suffice. It will be possible without pain."

Yakumo grinned.

It was as if Tatsuya had somehow understood what Yakumo wanted to do to him.

That said, he didn't have the 'boyishness' that would change his expression.

"Okay. Advice, thanks."

Showing respect with a serious face, this time Tatsuya stood up.

Tatsuya and Miyuki, who attended first high school, stopped in front of the school gate.

The reason I stopped was because it was Sunday, so it was closed, not because it was.

It wasn't because he felt wary that there was no water level even though it was a Sunday.

The rain from dawn stopped while I was riding in the cabinet. From the station to school, the two of us had no chance to use one umbrella.

One of the brothers and sisters was thinking deeply in their hearts, but the strange presence floating around the boundary between the campus and the suburbs disappeared.

Tatsuya had an unexpected situation in front of his eyes, and he thought that he would not bring Miyuki. At first, he intended to leave Miyuki at home.

If the anomaly stays inside No. 1 High School, there is no need to expose Miyuki to danger.

However, the reason I came to accompany him like this was that I had no choice but to acknowledge Miyuki's appeal to Miyuki because I am a victim, and it

was a result of considering Miyuki's magical characteristics.

Among first-year high school students, Miyuki's special magic is considered to be a wave deceleration system magic—to use an easy-to-understand common name, "cooling magic".

Researchers and scouts who have seen the Nine School Competition probably think so.

However, the magic that she originally specializes in is non-systemic, mental-interfering magic. Her cooling magic is a natural innate magic called 'mind freezing magic'.

It is nothing more than a form of magic that interferes with the material dimension.

Like a Magician with a high aptitude for mental interference magic, Miyuki has a high resistance to other people's mental interference.

While sleeping, he lost consciousness by the 'Dream Caster', but if he was awake, he would have more resistance than Tatsuya's.

Taking that into consideration, Tatsuya decided that Miyuki would become the power for the 'Dream Caster'.

"Miyuki, do you feel something?"

"...There is something like a soft membrane along the wall that surrounds the school grounds. It has elasticity, so it feels like it won't be destroyed easily."

Although Miyuki cannot see the spirit (psion) wave like Mizuki, she can sensibly recognize the spirit information body as a secondary function of the Mind Freeze Magic.

'Soft and resilient' was the feeling Miyuki felt on the barrier wall covering the first high.

In other words, this barrier must be a stage made of spirit information, like a nightmare of courtesy.

"How about your brother?"

"I can't see the magic formula that created the physical barrier. The barrier you touched must be purely mental."

"Can't you see the mental interference magic formula?"

"Yes."

"The fact that your brother can't see the magic formula means that the magic that is working within this barrier isn't the resident type, but

that the magic formula is being printed out regularly."

"I can't say for sure, but it's very likely."

Tatsuya's super-perception is what kind of Pion information body. In the US. visually recognizable. Even if it was a magic that interferes

with the spirits, it would be impossible to avoid Tatsuya's 'eyes' if it was using the Pion information chain magic formula.

If the working principle of 'Dream Caster' was like the magic that Tatsuya and the others knew, the working scene was 'visible' to Tatsuya.

The fact that the magic formula doesn't shine through Tatsuya's 'eyes' means that the working principle of 'Dream Caster' is completely different from modern magic.

Either the magic formula isn't being output right now, or it's either.

If the 'Dream Caster' is moving on a principle different from modern magic, it is impossible for Tatsuya to perceive it no matter how hard he tries.

So, thinking about that possibility is meaningless. In this case, the action policy that can be established is:

You have virtually no choice but to assume that the magic formula that shows the nightmare is being output intermittently.

"I think it would be possible to reverse-detect the source if the timing of the magic formula was outputted, but… I do

n't know how long the interval is."

Mumbling like that, Tatsuya stepped forward.

"Are you going in?"

With a nervous face, Miyuki stood next to him.

"Yes. The most suspicious thing is the principal's office. Unfortunately, there hasn't been a reply from Mr. Ono yet, but the principal's office is probably the destination."

"Okay. Brother, let's go in."

Tatsuya and the others were planning to go straight to the principal's office. But on the way from the school gate to the entrance,

Suddenly, the policy had to be changed.

Girls in tennis suits were lying on the floor in a group.

"Erika!?"

Found a friend among them, Miyuki ran to her side. Just in case, he reached out his hand to his mouth, checked his breathing, and was relieved.

"Erika. Why is that, Erika?"

Miyuki shook Erika's body, but there was no sign of opening her eyes.

The female tennis player is lying on the lawn next to the stairs leading down to the court.

If it had been closer to the ground, about 10 people would have fallen down the slope, standing still.

It was still a hot season in the middle of the day, but it was quite cool in the early morning. If you fall asleep on the wet grass in thin clothes like tennis suits,

You might catch a cold.

Tatsuya took out a pistol-shaped CAD from his arms. Miyuki, who had knelt next to Erika, sensed the presence and hurried to stand up.

"Brother, I."

"No, it's fine."

Tatsuya activated the decomposition magic disguised as divergent magic 4 times in a row.

First, the moisture adhering to the surface of the grass was decomposed into water vapor and oxygen to make the grass not wet.

Next, the soil was dried by decomposing the moisture that entered between the soil particles.

The tennis suit was then dried and the grass dried once more. It was an order that ended at once by simply using the divergent magic, but

Tatsuya's specialized magic calculation area was useless magic power, but this one was quick and certain.

"I'm sorry, brother. I didn't notice..."

Shortly answering 'no' to his younger sister, who gave his apologetic glance to himself, Tatsuya walked towards Erika, next to Miyuki.

"As expected of the master, Erika is possessed by the power of the relic."

Tatsuya turned to Erika's head and sat down.

"What should I do? Thanks to my brother's consideration, I think that even if I leave it like this, I don't have to worry about catching a cold."

As if making eye contact with Tatsuya, he sat down again, and Miyuki secretly suggested, 'I'll just leave it alone'.

However, Tatsuya wasn't as optimistic about it as his younger sister was—there was no worry about catching a cold.

It is said that clothes and grass are dry, but if you sleep outside in a tennis suit, you can catch a cold even in midsummer.

Moreover, although the rain has stopped, the sky is still dark. It may not be that hot today.

However, Tatsuya didn't choose to wake everyone up or move them.

"If you give it a strong shock, it's like waking up first. Let's try it."

As he said that, he raised Erika's upper body.

Miyuki's prediction as to whether it was going to hit a vital point was wrong.

Tatsuya's fingers slowly moved back and forth two or three times on Erika's back, stopping just at one point.

That index finger glowed with a psion light, and penetrated through the tennis clothes into Erika's back.

"Ugh!"

A painful, bewitching voice came out of Erika's mouth.

And she slowly opened her eyelids.

"Tatsuya-kun...?"

Even Tatsuya wasn't sure that he would regain consciousness. When she woke up, not only Tatsuya but Miyuki sighed in relief.

"...I see. I'm in a dream again."

But at the next words, the siblings tilted their heads.

"Erika, what are you talking about? This is school."

Hearing Miyuki's words, this time Erika blinked several times as if it was strange.

"Huh? But that dress."

"dress?"

Miyuki looked down at her clothes involuntarily. What is reflected in the eyes is undoubtedly the uniform of the first high school that I usually wear.

"Erika, what dress? .""ask Miyuki."

What do you mean by dress? Tatsuya stopped Miyuki, who was about to ask. He recalled what Yakumo said of '

continuing to show illusions in a semi-sleep state, ostensibly sleepwalking'.

"Erika, you might think I'm asking a strange question, but answer honestly."

Tatsuya lent Erika a hand and stood up, and asked her as she showed a sign of concern for the area around her right waist.

"What? You stare."

At Tatsuya, who suddenly had a tense expression on her face, Erika tried to put on a sarcastic smile. But, overwhelmed by the serious gaze towards him,

It didn't go well.

"In Erika's eyes, how do we look?"

"How do you say... Miyuki is wearing a bright colored gown over a white dress? Princess, rather than a shaman,

No, does it feel like a saint? Is Tatsuya-kun a white coat over his armor? The appearance is not that different from the uniform."

"What kind of clothes do you look like?"

"You, me? I, what is this!?"

Erika frowned and said, 'Wow... … ' he let out a bitter moan.

"...I'm dressed like the sexy lady in a video game... a very short miniskirt, and

a shirt with a collar that opens just above the chest..."

With a pathetic expression in front of Erik holding the sleeve of the skirt—Scott, Tatsuya and Miyuki quickly exchanged glances.

"But why are you asking such a thing...? Oh, no way!"

Erika's eyes widened with an expression of 'I understand'. If it was a classic comedy-style cartoon or animation,

It's like a light bulb sticking to your head.

"Is what I'm seeing different from what Tatsuya-kun or Miyuki-kun is seeing?"

"You'll figure it out yourself. That's great, Erika. That's great observation."

"…I don't feel like I'm praising something, but I do."

In fact, Tatsuya was thinking to himself, "Well, you'll notice at this point."

"But to be precise, what we're seeing is different from what Erika is seeing, I must say."

"How are you different?"

While quietly following Tatsuya who had started walking, Erika asked a question while thinking of some question marks above her head.

For reference, Miyuki is moving along with her older brother from her usual position.

"As Miyuki said before, this is first high school, and we are just going to school."

"lie……."

Hearing those words again, the difference between the reality and reality that Tatsuya and the others had spoken and their perception seemed to have barely penetrated into their consciousness.

Erika's face turned blue.

"What we're wearing isn't a dress or armor, it's a uniform. Erika is wearing a tennis suit, not a female knight's costume.

Tennis blowing Staying active from Sunday, so early in the morning? "

" Lead, eh, but not forced to participate.

Sometimes I think that if I don't show my face sincerely, I'll become a Ghost Spirit in earnest.

This morning, I put my spirits up properly… …

. uh?"

At the words she had brought out, Erika's face, which had grown pale, hardened.

"This morning? This morning..."

Erika hurriedly looked down at the clothes she was wearing again and checked. Not only to see with your hands, but also to touch with your hands,

Whatever he was thinking, he rolled up his scott-.

"Erika, what are you so excited about!? In front of your brother!"

—I was about to lift it up, but Miyuki hurriedly stopped it.

"What happened……."

Immediately after muttering in shock, Erika clung to Tatsuya's sleeve.

"What happened, this!? Did I come to school? Is this a school!?"

Erika, who was caught in a panic, said, 'You have a face like this... … ' Thinking about it, Tatsuya looked back.

"That's right."

"Then why am I dressed like this!? Tatsuya-kun, did I say I'm wearing a tennis suit right now?"

"That's right."

Tatsuya answered while keeping his eyes firmly on Erika's eyes.

"But it doesn't look that way to me! Even when you touch it, it doesn't feel like a tennis suit!"

"Erika, calm down."

To Erika, who was trembling while holding Tatsuya's sleeve, Miyuki spoke with a strong voice.

"You are enchanted by illusions."

Erika's hand that was waving Tatsuya stopped.

"Ma, law...? Is this, magic?"

You can't see what you remember, what you should have.

He sees things that he doesn't have in his memory, something that shouldn't exist.

The damage it did to people's hearts was beyond Tatsuya's imagination. From now on, let's deal with it more seriously,

" Tatsuya said in a hasty reflection in his mind.

As usual, it is only after Erika calms down that she reflects on herself.

Of course, that too, Tatsuya did not forget.

As far as he knew, he accurately conveyed the situation, and decided to clear up Erika's panic.

"What Erika is experiencing right now is like yesterday and the day before yesterday. Erika is now daydreaming due to something interfering."

"Daydream? So, is this also in that dream?"

"It was like that a while ago, but now it's a little different."

Before Erika started screaming in confusion, Tatsuya continued explaining.

"Erika and the other members were lying near the stairs going down the tennis court. I woke up earlier.

It didn't happen in my dream, it happened in real life. I'm walking as a teacher now.

However, although Erika's body is moving in the real world, it seems that Erika's five senses are caught up in the illusion of the dream-like nature."

"My body is awake, but my consciousness is seeing dreams... … . Is that

so ?""If it's easy to understand what you're thinking, there's no problem with that interpretation. There is no discomfort in walking,

It must be because the topography of the illusion was also formed to reflect reality."

At Tatsuya's words, Erika turned her eyes down to her feet.

"The visibility and the sense of loss under your feet are stone, but in reality, it's a paved road that you usually walk on..."

Erika shook her head. Anxiety had disappeared, and anger was rising at the unreasonable interference.

"Tatsuya-kun, what is that "something"?"

"Probably a relic of the Interference plane."

Originally, it was a question that would normally be answered with "I don't know", but Tatsuya is still just guessing at this stage,

didn't hide it

"Isn't it someone's work?"

"I think there's a good chance the relic is moving automatically."

"That's right, I'm sorry."

Erika gave a dangerous smile in her usual tone.

"If someone has a black screen, they'll make it into a rag mop."

It wasn't the look of a girl trembling with anxiety, but an attitude that suited her usual.

He seems to have completely regained his composure. If he had been in a state of panic, he would have been anxious to accompany him, but

Tatsuya thought that this would be no problem.

"The relic in question, we tentatively call it "Dream Caster," and I think the Dream Caster will be in the principal's office."

"Then the destination is the principal's office. Even if I say, I don't look like a teacher in real life, Tatsuya-kun, will you take me?"

Of course, Tatsuya woke up with the intention of having Erika accompany him from the beginning. Deliberately obsessed with illusions is out of the question, but

completely ignoring it doesn't mean there's no risk at all. So, to Erika, monitoring the dangerous goods set in the illusion.

I was thinking of doing it.

"Okay. Let's go together."

"Oh, but wait a minute. May I bring my CAD?"

Saying that, Erika was trembling with her hands around her waist. It doesn't seem like it was done consciously.

She said that she was wearing a 'here's a knight', so maybe she feels uncomfortable that she doesn't have a 'sword'.

"It doesn't matter. The office is on the way to the principal's office."

Because many students leave their CADs with them when they arrive at school on weekdays, there are mechanical lockers that automatically lock at the exits,

and after classes start, the office staff retrieves them and stores them until they leave school. However, on holidays, it will be delivered directly to the office window.

However, around the time Tatsuya spoke of 'the office', Erika began to hesitate as if embarrassed.

"Erika, didn't you leave the CAD in the office?"

In response to Miyuki's question, Erika let out a smirk that seemed like a smirk, as if it were a smirk.

"No, it's because it's annoying. I threw it into the insolvent room."

"...it's amazing. If caught, you may be suspended."

As Miyuki's cold gaze turned away, Erika didn't move, as if she was mentally uncomfortable.

"Then we should get it back even sooner."

Saying that, Tatsuya changed course to the preparation building.

As expected to some extent, it wasn't just the female tennis club members who were asleep by magic.

In the front yard, a high-post basketball player in a jersey was lying down.

Seeing the sports bags scattered here and there, they must have been planning to go somewhere from now on.

It is most likely that they were going to do joint practice at the Magic College. The legball member collapsed in the courtyard

I think he was moving to the ground.

And although I expected this to be 'someday', I was interrupted by a dream caster right in front of the preparation building.

The space before my eyes was overflowing with magic.

"Dream Caster's magic must have been a giant doll, but this is a realm type."

Tatsuya muttered like that as he destroyed the magic formula that was trying to interfere with himself and Miyuki with the help of dismantling (gram demolition).

—There was no strength enough to have to use Gram Dispersion in this magic formula.

"Brother, thank you."

"Uh, what happened?"

Regarding the counter-magic that Tatsuya fired, Miyuki's thanks and Erika's questions came at the same time.

"No, I wouldn't have done any harm to you if I hadn't touched it."

Tatsuya first smiled at Miyuki and shook her head,

"How did it look to Erika?"

Instead of answering Erika, on the contrary, he returned the question.

"How did it look... ah, indeed!"

Erika gasped and clapped her hands.

Tatsuya smiled bitterly at her high insight,

Miyuki tilted her head, not knowing what was going on.

"Tatsuya-kun's whole body seemed shiny and shiny. That's what he just used in the Nine School Competition the Gram Demolition."

"That's right. But the whole body shone, huh? It looks like that."

Magicians have senses other than the five senses to be aware of Psion. And surely, by changing the nature of the space around them, Tatsuya

In order to destroy the magic formula that was trying to interfere with her and Miyuki's consciousness, it released sions compressed into a thin film in all directions.

"How did you feel about Miyuki?"

"Your brother's dismantling, you mean? It felt like a solid Psion dome was spread out around him."

However, if it were the original, it would feel like the same question that Miyuki answered.

As if emitting light from the body, it is a box which inside it is the Dream Caster

"If you use magic in front of students under the influence of the Dream Caster, there is a possibility that you may mistake it for an unknown ability.

I'll have to pay attention."

"Are you afraid of being mistaken for someone from an unknown power who uses unknown magic?"

At Miyuki's question, Tatsuya shook his head. What he was thinking was something a little more serious and quite absurd.

"If it's an unknown force, it'll be fine, but there's a chance you won't recognize it as a human."

However, no matter how absurd, Miyuki will never laugh at what Tatsuya put in her mouth, saying, "It's ridiculous."

"I don't recognize you as human? Does that mean you might be mistaken for a god or a demon?"

"No, there will be no cases of mistaking it for a god. At best, it must be a monster."

Unlike Miyuki, Erika tried to laugh at Tatsuya's words. But before it becomes a voice and an expression,

She realized the risk Tatsuya suggested.

"If I mistake it for a monster, is there a possibility of being attacked by question-and-answer dance?"

At Erika's question, Tatsuya nodded without a smile.

"For example, if you were talking about the dismantling of the spell just before, but instead of shining, it looked like your whole body was wrapped in pale flames,

What will Erika do?"

Erika gulped and choked before answering.

"If I hadn't known that you were Tatsuya-kun, I would have run away quickly."

"If there was nowhere to escape."

"...because it's the judge's board, he must have attacked. I don't think he thought he was going to talk to me.

Instead of Erika who turned her head, Miyuki opened her mouth.

"You don't have to worry about the students who are down, but those who get up and walk around should be especially careful."

"That's right. I think you need to be careful, especially when using magic."

Tatsuya nodded with a side profile, and placed his hand on the door of the preparation building. Perhaps because it was a Sunday, the preparation building door was not open.

"what?"

When Tatsuya was about to pull the door, Erika made a voice.

"Why is that, Erika?"

It was Miyuki who asked that. Tatsuya stopped his hand for a moment, but saw that there was nothing wrong and opened the door quickly.

"No, because Tatsuya-kun was trying to pull a blank spot on the wall. That was the entrance to the preparation building."

"For reference, I'll ask, how does the preparation building look to Erika?"

"A large warehouse made of stone. The walls are also made by stacking cleanly cut stones."

"A teacher?"

"Castle? Fortress? No, it's a labyrinth!"

Upon hearing Erika's answer, Tatsuya furrowed his eyebrows as if in doubt.

"...Erika. What characteristics made it a labyrinth? I've never heard of a labyrinth with a specific architectural style."

"Even if you ask me what's the reason, while I was watching it, I got a feeling. It's a labyrinth."

Having said that, it seems that even Erika doesn't know why she judged this building as a labyrinth.

"Really, is it a dream.

"Brother, does that mean that knowledge may have flowed into you in a dream?"

"Oh, come to think of it, I said that in my dream last night. Hmm, that's it."

At Erika's attitude as if it were someone else's business, Miyuki felt suspicious.

"Erika, aren't you in a bad mood?"

"It's not bad, but it's creepy. Is brainwashing like this?"

"It looks fine for that kind of thing."

At Miyuki's point, Erika said, "What is it?" and laughed.

"If I hadn't heard about the relic, Dream Caster?

I thought I was crazy, I doubted myself.

However, this is a much more advanced magic technology than in modern times.

I knew in advance that it was mental interference caused by the relics of prehistoric civilization, so I didn't doubt myself and it ended there."

" I don't doubt myself... … that's important If that's the case, you'll be fine."

Miyuki nodded her head as she spoke in a tone that said she understood.

"Huh? Is there anything Miyuki doesn't believe in?"

When Erika asked a question in this way, it was only a trivial question that had no deep meaning.

"Yeah. I'm still a 15-year-old girl."

But under Miyuki's smile, who answered lightly, I feel as if there is an abyss where the bottom cannot be seen.

Erika had no choice but to change the subject.

"Miyuki is still 15 years old."

"Is Erika 16 already? Shall I call her sister?"

At Miyuki's playful wink, Erika shuddered and trembled.

"Stop it! I don't want to think of Miyuki as my younger sister!"

"...I care what it means, but I also don't think Erika is the same type as her older sister."

Tatsuya, who felt the need to return the derailed conversation to its original trajectory, intervened there.

"I'm sorry for rushing you, but I can't be that relaxed."

"I'm sorry, brother."

At her brother's words, Miyuki immediately responded.

"Erika, do you know where the stalemate is?"

"I think it's fine. I can see the hallway for now. It's a dismal landscape that doesn't resemble the usual preparation building at all."

"It's not interesting what it looks like, but let's hurry now."

"Okay."

CAD was able to safely recover from insolvency. He is now holding the telescopic bar in his hand in an extended state.

It seems that it cannot be recognized as a 'sword' in a reduced state.

After coming out of the room, Erika put a jersey jumper over her tennis jersey. For some reason, it was impossible to change into a uniform.

The uniform looks so different from reality, I don't think I know how to wear it.

"If you don't open your eyes right away, you won't be able to change clothes..."

Erika, who came out of the poor room, was very weak from the shock. Living in the same clothes over and over again means

It must also be a shock for a girl.

"It's not going to stay like this all the time. At least, you can get out of school."

By the way, thinking that today, Erika can make a rare expression well, Tatsuya first offered her consolation.

"Can I leave school? But it was my own poor performance that made me dream."

Own. Not home, but of God. Tatsuya had something on his mind about the expression "bu.sil.", but he did not delve into it.

"You can think of this daydream as a phenomenon that only happens inside the school. A wall of psion was formed covering the school site.

Perhaps a magical field was formed within it."

"Hmm..."

Next to Erika nodding her head with a half-consent, half-understood expression,

"Hey, brother."

Miyuki hesitated and intervened.

"I just realized, but how far will the magic of the Dream Caster go?"

"What is the scope?"

"Yes. You mentioned that it is a school site, but if

you include the practice forest, it becomes a fairly large area. Is it possible to continue to include such a large area as a magic field , no matter how relics are ?"

"It is said that magic does not work by consuming energy, but there must be a limit.

… … We'll be going back a little bit, but let's check it out."

"Where?"

"To the entrance to the practice forest. It's right behind the preparation building, so there won't be any big losses."

"Wow……."

Is it because Erika's absurd voice was leaking because of the condition of the practice rim she could see?

Or maybe it's because of the many students lying in the practice forest—just in front of the fence that divides the first high school outdoor practice area and the other grounds.

"Did you fall asleep when you were about to enter the practice forest?"

Looking up at the Psion spirit barrier formed along the fence, Tatsuya said so, and stepped into the back door leading to the practice forest.

Just walk out the back door.

At that moment, a high-density psion erupted from Tatsuya's body.

In Erika's eyes, Tatsuya seemed to have become a light.

From Miyuki's senses, it appeared as if Tatsuya had exploded.

"Brother!"

"Tatsuya-kun!"

"Okay."

Of course, Tatsuya didn't burn down and didn't explode.

What they saw was the wave of dismantling the magic that Tatsuya had released with full power.

"It seems that if you try to cross this "wall", the magic that draws you into the nightmare will automatically activate."

"I was surprised... Brother, if you ever do the same thing again, please let me know in advance."

Miyuki wiped her chest and said so,

"I had no intention of reacting so loudly."

Tatsuya made excuses with a complicated expression that looked like a bitter smile, a smile that hides something he was ashamed of, or a smirk.

"It is a more powerful magic than expected."

It seems that the situation just before was out of account for him as well.

Of course, it wasn't as bad as expected.

"Hua-am."

With such a heartbreaking yawn, one student slowly got up.

"…Huh? Tatsuya, why are you acting like that? It's Miyuki-san, it's Erikado."

Leo, who had been lying next to the back door, got up. It must be the result of overturning the aftermath of the dismantling of alcohol.

Even Tatsuya didn't know why Leo was the only one who woke up. However, since he was going to wake him up by hitting him anyway, Tatsuya decided that the effort had been saved.

"Is this the continuation of that dream? I thought it had happened, but I must have been mistaken."

But even when he woke up, he didn't seem to have fully opened his eyes.

"OMG……."

Hearing Leo's words, Erika let out a groan full of despair.

"Am I on the same level as this guy...?"

"Suddenly absurd!"

"Wait, Leo."

It was Leo who was about to attack Erika, but Tatsuya quickly entered between the two of them.

"You seem to be asking something strange all of a sudden, but how do you see us? And, what are you wearing right now?"

"It's a really strange question. Is Tatsuya a protector? Or is it armor? She's wearing a white coat over it.

Miyuki-san is a white dress and a thin green robe. Miyuki-san looks like a princess no matter what she wears."

"Oh! Saijo-kun, you are saying nice things."

"No, not even that much… … ."

"What are you ashamed of, offended?"

"What!"

"Wait a minute."

Tatsuya went into arbitration again.

"So what does Erika look like?"

"Erika, isn't that right? This guy in charge of sexuality."

"Shut up!"

Talking to yourself and talking to others are different things. When Erika returned the anger with a bright red face,

Leo was lying on the ground in agony, enjoying her head.

"When you tackle, you should pick up a black sword... Even if it's not a blade, it's not even a joke..."'

" Oh , I know..."

No matter how much he thought it was too much to tackle with a baton—though to Erika he could only see it as a sword—

Erika honestly apologized.

"It seems like it was adjusted appropriately, and Leo's expression was careless."

The reason Tatsuya settled between the two of them wasn't to shake off the awkward atmosphere.

"So Leo, what do you look like?"

It is the result of prioritizing the status check.

"I want you to be a little more concerned... If I were to describe it in one word, I would be a hunter. I don't think I have a bow or arrow."

"Erika?"

Tatsuya asked Erika to confirm.

"It looks like that to me too. It's a bandit when it gets a little messier."

Erika nodded towards Tatsuya.

For some reason, Leo did not show any objection to the latter part of her speech.

"...Ah~, that's right. It seems that my role is "former bandit soldier"."

Apparently, the data was sent to Leo as well.

The reason I didn't respond as usual seems to be the reason.

But for Tatsuya, that wasn't the point here.

"The stage that Erika is looking at and the stage that Leo is looking at seem to be the same."

"It seems so."

It seemed like he said it reluctantly, but Erika recognized Tatsuya's words.

"What do you mean? It's like the scenery Tatsuya is looking at is different from ours, isn't it?"

"It's just as you said, Leo. You and Erika, you and I, Miyuki and I see a different landscape from the river.

I rushed out like that, and repeated the same explanation that Tatsuya had given to Erika.

"Is it true... It wasn't my mistake that you came to school."

Leo wasn't as confused as Erika. Maybe it's because of his optimistic personality, or else it's a woman. Before. two.

Are you being stubborn? You won't know unless you ask yourself.

"Anyway, it can't be said that the students under the influence of the relic will not have any sequelae. Let's quickly find the culprit."

"But that's right, Tatsuya. Is it a hypothesis that the "Dream Caster" is in the principal's office?"

Despite Leo's relentless remarks, Tatsuya did not show agitation.

"Once you know you're wrong, you look for other possibilities. It's good to know whether it's right or wrong, and the conclusion is as soon as possible."

"A reasonable word."

The four quickly walked towards the teacher's hatch.

It wasn't anything special in modern large-scale facilities, but each facility of the teachers at First High School can be remotely operated from the centralized management room.

A hard key is used for the key to the centralized management room and the key to the management console, and in normal

circumstances , the vice-principal keeps the hard key and lends it to the on-call staff.

But on this day, someone stole the hard key from the principal's office.

"I won't let the Demon King come close to the Shinbo... Yes, I am the guardian of this labyrinth temple. I will use the power of the labyrinth to defeat the demon king army."

It was a young woman who stole the key.

She said, 'Whoops... … ' and smiling as if broken,

A command to manually close the fire door was blown into the voice input microphone.

Tatsuya and his party, who arrived at the hatch, suddenly lost their momentum.

"What, this iron door that seems to be strong."

"It's a fire door."

Thinking that the metal door is visible even in his dreams, Tatsuya answered Leo's self-talk.

"Is this a fire door?"

"That's right. How does it look to Erika?"

"A clunky door with a full surface of iron and the same feeling."

It was a non-specific explanation, but both Tatsuya and Miyuki somehow narrowed their image.

"Erika said earlier that the teacher was a labyrinth... but apparently the daydream theme is dungeon attack."

Even if you don't have much experience with RPG video games, did you know the word 'dungeon attack'?

'What is that?' There was no word to ask.

"...But brother, why is the fire door closed?"

Due to the structure of the illusion, it is possible to create obstacles with illusions, but it is impossible to make mechanical equipment move.

"Someone caught in the dream must be manipulating it in the central control room."

Even Tatsuya doesn't think he'll be able to control the machine with magic. The one who interprets that someone is being manipulated,

It was reasonable for him.

"Really... I don't think I'll just let it arrive at the principal's office."

"Someone in the management office must be watching our movements with a camera. It's going to get annoying."

Erika lightly tapped the back of Tatsuya, who was sighing, twice.

"I think I can go up the stairs. First of all, why don't you go?"

"Is it better than breaking the window and breaking in?"

Tatsuya accepted Erika's offer with such a tone of voice.

After speaking out, Erika took the lead and started going up the stairs. But, Tatsuya immediately followed,

Miyuki also overtaken Erika, who was strangely hesitant.

"Erika, why are you doing this?"

"Leo is also a very careful step. Does it look like it's covered in moss?"

Erika and Leo looked different from themselves.

Tatsuya thought that he was walking carefully , seeing even the illusion of a 'slippery stairway' .

"No, it's not like that."

"This is… quite thrilling."

"What the hell do you see?"

However, it seems that the atmosphere is a little different from the scenery Tatsuya had envisioned.

The two are walking up the stairs unnaturally.

"No, it's a staircase, but it's partially collapsed."

"Since Tatsuya-kun went up, it keeps falling down, so I'm really scared."

"...maybe, the inside of the teacher you are looking at is a ruin?"

"...to explain which way it is, it's a haunted mansion."

"Stop it! Haunted house labyrinth is unlucky."

Tatsuya felt that Erika's tone was a little stronger than rebuking jokes.

"Erika, do you hate haunted mansions?"

"It's not like that!"

When Tatsuya dared to ask with a fastball, a stronger tone of denial returned.

"Hey, Erika. There's nothing to be ashamed of if you're really afraid of ghosts. Because she's a girl."

"You're saying no! ...Both siblings are sadists, aren't they so bad!?"

To Erika, who rushed at her, Tatsuya muttered 'misunderstanding', and Miyuki chuckled.

"…I don't like it, but this time, I feel the same way."

Leo muttered secretly, so that the other three couldn't hear it.

She became the guardian of the labyrinth, of magic. He smiled at the intruder reflected in the mirror.

"I didn't even know you were looking from here..."

She is the Guardian of Labyrinth. In order to lock in the door towards the altar.

Mrs Ono did everything..

"Emergency closing of fire door 2 on the 2nd floor. Fire door 3 on the same floor, urgently closing."

The jewel embedded below, glowing green, responded to her command.

The four of them walked from the central staircase towards the hallway on the second floor.

A red line was projected in the hallway just in front of them, and a short siren warning was repeated.

Tatsuya and Miyuki stopped at the signal.

Erika and Leo, who were going ahead, didn't care about it—or didn't notice it, and tried to take a step forward.

"stop!"

Erika and Leo stopped at the sound of Tatsuya's sharp restraining voice, and turned around with a surprised face.

Immediately after that, the fire door closed with a loud noise in front of the four of you.

"...it's dangerous. Tatsuya, is this a fire door?"

Tatsuya's answer was 'yes' and the fire door closed with a loud noise from behind.

"Why is the fire door closing so fast?"

"It is an emergency shut-off function when toxic gas is generated. Didn't you hear an alarm before operation?"

"—I didn't hear you. Thinking about what would have happened if Tatsuya-kun had shouted and hadn't stopped, it's terrifying."

That sense of crisis was also shared by Tatsuya. He thought he knew the dangers of not being able to see the real landscape, but

I scolded myself for still being clumsy for a long time.

Now Erika and Leo are walking with their eyes closed and their ears closed.

The vision the Dream Caster is showing seems to reflect reality, but in reality it is just a randomly created landscape.

'by the way… … .'

Tatsuya muttered in his mind as he sent the ceremony to the central management room of the teacher's facility.

'Master Ohno... … . It's a problem for a student to do something that could hurt them no matter how much they are being manipulated.'

What Tatsuya thought, "Let's be sure to ask for responsibility," must not have been pretentious.

"But Tatsuya, what are you going to do here? First of all, it's like being trapped."

The reason Leo's tone didn't have much sense of urgency was because he thought he could just jump out of the window if he had to.

In his eyes, the scenery outside the window looks high, several tens of meters above the ground, but

In fact, I know that this is the second floor of the teacher, which is less than 10 meters high.

The difficulty was that I couldn't know the landing timing, but that's okay. Even if I jumped, it would be less than a sprain at all.

"Let's get out of here."

Indeed, the escape route Tatsuya suggested was the hallway window.

However, the means exceeded Leo and Erika's expectations.

Tatsuya took out a small device from his pocket. It was simple with only two buttons.

"Miyuki, this."

Its identity is a flying device. He took them out one by one from the left and right pockets and handed the ones in his right hand to Miyuki.

"thank you."

Miyuki expressed her gratitude in a small and respectful way.

Tatsuya pressed the flight device button.

However, Erika and Leo's eyes did not see the device. For the two of them, Tatsuya put his hand into the pocket,

Without doing anything, he pulled out his hand, held out something invisible to Miyuki, and seemed to only move his thumb a little.

—The movement of that finger seemed to form a mysterious seal.

Tatsuya's body floated up and stopped outside the window.

—A knight in leather armor with a coat floated out of the window through the stone wall.

Miyuki followed her brother to activate the flying device. Miyuki's body stood next to Tatsuya.

—A fairy who dances in the air in a white dress.

"Miyuki, I don't think anyone is watching, but just in case. Go upstairs first."

"Okay, brother."

Miyuki's body rose gently.

—The fairy leaves the earth, where she was a temporary dwelling place, and returns to the sky where she should have been.

Both Erika and Leo felt as if they were truly immersed in a magical world.

"Leo, stand on the windowsill and reach out your hand. Erika, wait a minute."

"Huh? Ah..."

Leo remained dreaming and did what Tatsuya said. balancing skillfully on a windowsill that is quite narrower than it looks,

One hand outstretched.

The moment Tatsuya grabbed that hand, Leo's weight disappeared.

"Uh-huh?"

Leo raised his voice in bewilderment at the feeling of being suddenly thrown into the air without a footstool.

"Calm down, Leo. Don't drop it."

However, when he heard Tatsuya's, strangely strong voice, even though he wasn't yelling, Leo regained his composure.

"Sorry. It's okay now... ...by the way, how did this work?"

Tatsuya, not understanding what Leo wanted to ask, frowned slightly.

"Do you know how much flying magic works?"

"Is it the continuous activation of gravity control magic? I know that much, but... why are you flying to me? Isn't flying magic for personal use?"

"What is that? Leo is now treated as a burden I am carrying."

"what?"

In addition to words, Leo expressed his surprise with his face.

"Where is that?"

"Hey, strictly speaking, clothes and CAD are luggage.

When I answered in a serious tone of absurdity, Leo was slightly embarrassed.

"Hey, well, clothes and small things might be like that."

"It doesn't matter what size or weight it is. The important thing is physical contact, and whether or not it can be recognized as an "appendage" is for

personal use only because there is a psychological resistance to recognizing humans as one's own attachments."

"...isn't there Tatsuya?"

"If there is a need for that. In the first place, perception is ambiguous. I think Leo is experiencing it at this moment."

"exactly."

While they were chatting, the two arrived upstairs.

"I'll move Erika and come. Miyuki, please wait a little longer."

"Yes. I'll be waiting for you, brother."

After saying those words, Tatsuya went back to the second floor window.

And I regretted that I would reverse the order.

"Erika, can you do it?"

"Yeah, what?"

To Tatsuya's question, Erika answered with a smile. But that smiling face lacked a little blood.

'Come to think of it, you seem to hate haunted mansions... … .'

In Tatsuya's eyes, it's a normal school, but in Erika's eyes, it looks like

a building made of stone , not much different from the ruins, from which 'something' is likely to pop out at any moment . He had forgotten that.

'What is it? It would be good for Erika now to join Miyuki and the others as soon as possible.'

"Erika, just like Leo did, stand on the windowsill and reach out... Can you do it?"

The reason he confirmed that he could do it must have been because he had a premonition as if he had lost consciousness.

"Of course. That much, lie down and eat mochi."

Saying that, Erika lightly climbed up the windowsill.

Standing up slumped, she reached out her hand—at that moment, her trembling feet could not support her body.

Feet slip out As it is, Erika fell with her back down, as if looking at the sky—.

Erika closed her eyes tightly. Perhaps because he was half asleep, it was impossible to correct his posture in the air.

fall as it is

falls

falls

… … Erika, who had barely been puzzled by the fact that the feeling of floating due to the fall did not stop, opened her eyes.

What I saw up close was Tatsuya's face turned to the side.

And then he realized that it was his side that was lying on the side right away—the princess was hugged.

"Are you okay?"

To Erika, who was unable to even scream and opened and closed her mouth, Tatsuya asked with a cold face.

"……why."

"Huh? Why?"

"Why, it's falling, but it doesn't fall...?"

The words that Erika had managed to form were this question.

"Rather, is it rising?"

"Flying magic is a magic that changes the force and direction of gravity on oneself and one's appendages.

Objects subject to flying magic are always in a free fall state with respect to the changed direction.

So, the feeling that Erika is "falling down" is, in a sense, the correct answer."

"Is that so?"

There, Erika could barely afford to return her consciousness to her own posture.

"Come on, wait, what's this posture!? Put it down right now! I'm begging you, take it down!"

From the feet of Erika struggling in her arms, Tatsuya willingly freed them.

"Damn!"

The thought of falling crossed her consciousness for a moment, and Erika let out a short scream.

However, her body, who was only holding hands with Tatsuya, stayed at the same height as him.

"Actually, holding hands is more comfortable, but holding hands makes it possible to fly together."

Having said that, with Tatsuya smiling in front of her, Erika got upset.

"Then you should be like this from the beginning."

With an expression of displeasure as best she could, Erika turned her head.

However, Tatsuya didn't care about the attitude of saying it was that bad, or the cheeks that were actually blushing.

"Did I say it's more comfortable holding you? Because I never thought that Erika would fall.

In an instant, the most certain method was adopted."

"Ugh, ... … Thank you."

"Well, even the greatest people make mistakes. Well, you've arrived."

The reason why Tatsuya didn't use the proverb "Sometimes even monkeys fall from trees" fits the situation perfectly was Tatsuya's consideration for the girl.

Perhaps he realized that unconsciously, Erika's attitude changed more and more.

"Erika, why are you like this...? You're not afraid of heights, are you?"

"Ahaha, it's not like that."

Erika, who arrived on the roof, smiled and tried to ignore Miyuki's question, speaking with a worried expression, but

it couldn't be said that it went very well.

"The devil's minions, where have you gone!?"

In the central management room on the 1st floor, Haruka, completely immersed in her role in a daydream, uses a surveillance camera monitor that looks like a 'magic mirror'.

Turning one after another, they were looking for Tatsuya and the others.

However, the surveillance cameras did not show the image of the four of Tatsuya and the others, including the one on the roof.

"Tatsuya, what are you doing?"

"Trying to manipulate the surveillance camera a little."

Tatsuya floated above the camera and pressed the information terminal terminal on the case to the camera cable.

He said he was manipulating the camera, but to be precise, he told the video server to play the video from 4 minutes to 2 minutes ago over and over again.

was sending a command.

This one was stolen from Fujibayashi. it is technology I can't do it as freely as her, but in a short time,

The technology to the extent that the image is played repeatedly on the monitor became possible.

If the watchman is properly conscious, it's a crude manipulation that can be noticed right away.

But I don't know what Haruka is now, Tatsuya thought.

It is judged that there is no way a human being who has lost consciousness in a daydream and is wandering around the fantasy stage cannot handle science and technology well.

"Brother, so what are you going to do from now on?"

Miyuki asked Tatsuya, who returned to the roof floor after finishing the operation.

The other two were waiting for an answer to that question.

"Go down the stairs to the first floor there."

What Tatsuya was pointing to was the entrance to the central staircase right next to it.

"Fire doors only block the stairs and hallways, but there is no function to block the stairs. If you do that, you won't be able to evacuate."

"Oh, yes."

"Really, it's a direct line."

"But brother, even if it's possible to go down to the first floor, isn't it still blocked by a fire door?"

"If you think about it normally, it would be."

Tatsuya gave Miyuki a glance, 'You've noticed well'.

Of course, Tatsuya had already calculated that much.

"But the floor next to the central control room is a setup that isn't completely closed."

"Why is that?"

Miyuki tilted her head.

"The classroom area can be closed with fire doors from the left and right if it is done manually as before. But even in that situation, the windows are not closed.

If you're in a closed room, there's no way to escape when you're in a car."

"I think that… it's a natural consideration."

"But there are no windows on the floor where the central control room or the principal's office is located. To prevent theft of important items and important data.

It's structured like that."

"If you lock up a windowless floor with a fire door, you won't be able to evacuate when you're in a car... … . So on both sides at the same time

They say it 's impossible to close the fire door.""It's just as they say."

As Tatsuya nodded her head firmly, Miyuki's face bloomed happily.

"Yeah, I'll do it later to create the atmosphere."

Could it be that the atmosphere became unbearable, Erika interrupted violently.

"In other words, the fire door on the student hatch side is closed, so the fire door on the central stairway side will not be closed, right?"

Regarding the atmosphere, Tatsuya did not object at all. He must have taken great care in that it is not the time to argue about such things.

"It's like that."

In a word, Tatsuya gave a positive, sullen, and evil smile.

"Erika, if you're afraid of the stairs, I'll take you to the bottom with flying magic."

"—Noisy! No need!"

At Tatsuya's petty retaliation, Erika's face turned red and she rushed into the central staircase.

When I went down the central staircase to the first floor, as Tatsuya had expected, there was nothing in the way.

And even in the hallway leading to the floor where the principal's office is on the first floor, the fire door didn't go down.

Miyuki, Erika, and Leo expected that Tatsuya would go to the principal's office as it was, but he headed towards the central control room.

Even when I pressed the intercom button, there was no answer from inside. However, the call lamp was lit. Tatsuya did not wait for an answer,

I spoke to the room.

"Ohno-sensei, would you like to come out?"

From behind, Erika and Leo made a 'Huh?'

Even Miyuki didn't expect Haruka's name to appear here, but

She had no deep thoughts about Haruka Ono, so even when she heard that she was interrupting or Haruka, her expression didn't change at all.

"Ohno-sensei, I know what's inside. I'd like to hear the results of the investigation you asked for yesterday."

However, in the words that followed, Miyuki felt a small surprise.

"I haven't heard of such a request! It's unreasonable to sneak into the principal's office!"

Finally, an answer came through the intercom. By the way, it seems that the unreasonable difficulty that Tatsuya forcibly forced was very stressful.

The reason that Dream Caster caught his ankle may be the reason unexpectedly.

"But did you get your hands on the central control room hard key? Does that mean you can enter the principal's office as well?"

"That is impossible! I am the guardian of this labyrinth. I can't break the taboo and enter the 'Shinbo's Room'!

Demon King's subordinate, get out

of the way!"

Hearing Haruka's answer, a mixture of daydream and reality, Tatsuya fell off the intercom.

"It must have been the principal's office."

Tatsuya turned to the three of them and said so.

"Hey, Tatsuya……is that an intercom now?"

Leo's reaction seemed to have nothing to do with Tatsuya's words.

"But… what did it look like?"

"It's better not to listen."

Not only did she frown, but as she turned her gaze away, Erika spit it out like that.

The intercom seems to have changed its form to a very grotesque one.

"—Dream Caster must be in the principal's office."

Tatsuya decided that he had not listened to Leo and Erika and came to the conclusion again.

"Unfortunately, though, I don't think I'm going to open the lock. It's going to be a total trespassing, so what are you guys going to do? There's

no need to force them to hang out, and I don't want to force them to hang out."

"I'll go wherever my brother goes."

To Tatsuya's question, Miyuki immediately answered. That was, well, the obvious answer.

"I think illegal intrusion is a new thing now."

The reason Erika offered to accompany her with a slightly twisted expression must have been because she was swung hard today.

"Of course, I'll follow you. It's ridiculous that you can't come all the way here and see the end."

Leo's answer was more honest than Erika's.

To be honest, Tatsuya wanted to tell the two of them to wait here.

He brought the two of them with him, considering the possibility that not knowing the scenery in his daydream might cause discomfort.

However, when we got here, the situation we feared did not happen. Rather, it could be said that the two of them caught on to each other.

Leo, in any case, forcibly woke up Erika from sleeping and brought her along, so he doesn't intend to treat her like a disturber.

But to be honest, it's not very useful today.

"Okay. This is it."

Of course, without saying that sincerity, Tatsuya led the three of them to the principal's office.

"This is the principal's office...it's better than the Demon King's room."

Standing in front of the door to the principal's office, Erika muttered in an absurd voice. Beside him, Leo nodded his head several times.

It was a strange evaluation for Tatsuya, who was the owner of that "Demon King's Room", but what is now reflected in his eyes is a heavy wooden door.

Although luxurious, it is within the scope of modern common sense.

"So, Tatsuya-kun, how are you going to open it?"

"I'm going to use some technique. It might be dazzling, so it's better to close your eyes."

Saying that, Tatsuya 'saw' the door. Analyze the structure of the mechanical lock, and determine where it will be unlocked.

Before activating the decomposition magic, Tatsuya released a strong sion wave as a dismantling technique.

"Damn!""Wow!"

It was so dazzling that Erika and Leo screamed.

Looking towards the two people who had lost sight, Tatsuya quickly dug into them.

He poked his left and right index fingers towards the two of them.

A point technique that was passed down directly from Yakumo.

Without leaving any sequelae, it stabs the acupuncture points that take away consciousness.

Supporting the bodies of the two falling apart, they slowly laid them down on the floor.

"Brother?"

Miyuki was looking at the self-inflicted bell with wide eyes. But it didn't bother Tatsuya.

She said that her brother, for no good reason,

Because he never thought he would do such a horrible thing to a friend.

"I don't want to show the two of you what's going to happen from now on. To silence the Dream Caster, you need your. That. Magic."

"Is that so?"

It was a selfish act of obliging them to keep their secret, but Miyuki did not doubt that it was a 'just cause'.

I broke the lock in the principal's office with decomposition magic. When I leave the room, I plan to return the lock to 'Principal Office'.

As soon as they entered the room, the two found the relic 'Dream Caster'.

There is one wooden box that emits a very powerful pion wave.

The siblings could not believe that such an object had not been found for a week. The principal's office is the same as the one used by the National Defense Forces' shelter,

Both of them knew that it was built using a structure that interfered with magic research, but they didn't expect it to be this high-performance.

But now, the one hiding the relic is a wooden box.

Tatsuya unwrapped the package without hesitation.

What came out from inside was a metal incense burner that was modeled after the "Four Gods". It was made of an alloy that Tatsuya had never seen before, but it wasn't the vessel that mattered.

The jade in the incense burner surrounded by the four gods, 'Blue Dragon', 'Red Phoenix', 'White Tiger', and 'Black Tortoise' was the source of the Psion Wave.

"Miyuki, it's sealed, can you do it?"

"As a result, my power is only suppressed. The occult does not seal my magic, it's just a side effect—"

And Miyuki sent Tatsuya with tears in her eyes and made a firm declaration.

"I'm going to make it happen."

Tatsuya turned behind Miyuki and placed both hands on her narrow shoulders.

Miyuki crossed her arms and placed her hands on top of them, looking straight at the Dream Caster.

stare

stare

And Miyuki closed her eyes,

In her magical arithmetic realm,

A magic that stopped Psion's activity was emitted.

Sions were released all at once from the Dream Caster.

The Pion that had been saved to create a dream was liberated by the stop of the magic.

In that dazzling light, Tatsuya heard the sound of the 'Dream World' being crushed—.

Chapter 8 The Journey Never Ends-

After the sound of the daydream world collapsing and the scattering of the Psion light stopped, Tatsuya and Miyuki's vision the scenery of the principal's office, which was not different from before, was reflected.

The principal's office is not a very connected place for the 1st class students. In particular, the principal of the first high school, Momoyama, has strong authoritarian tendencies, and

rarely allows the student council members to join. Today is the first time Miyuki, who serves as the secretary of the student council, also enters the principal's office.

So, I couldn't tell if it was different from usual, or if it was exactly the same. But what you know is

Visually, the condition of the interior before and after the relic was stopped was unchanged.

"…Brother. Has "Dream Caster" stopped?"

To the sister's question, Tatsuya thought for a moment—or maybe he was observing the information body dimension (eidos)—and answered.

"The psionic waves emitted from the incense burner have stopped. The tension of the sions covering the school has also disappeared."

The four gods—the four-legged incense burner with Blue Dragons, Red Phoenix, White Tigers, and Black Tortoise placed around the lid, and the rainbow-colored jade housed in it—

probably the sacred relic 『Dream Caster』.

"then……?"

"If this jade is the cause of the 『Nightmare』, this is the solution."

Tatsuya's answer was a little different from Miyuki's expectations. But after blinking her eyelids a couple of times, she gave a convincing expression.

"That's right. There was no guarantee that this jade was a "Dream Caster"."

"This jade is probably the cause of the cataclysmic events on campus.

However, it cannot be concluded that this is the only "Dream Caster" active."

Miyuki nodded her head broadly at Tatsuya's point.

"Then we need to look at the situation a bit more to see if it has been resolved or not."

"No, there's no need to come to that conclusion. If you don't get dragged into the "Nightmare" tonight,

Even what happened at night can be said to be the culprit."

If Mayumi or Mari had been present here, she might have criticized Tatsuya's conclusion as 'hasty'.

But it would be unreasonable to ask for this from Miyuki.

"By the way, what are you going to convey to Erika and Leo? It's okay to say that my magic bounced off and got caught up in it."

Instead, what Miyuki cared about was an excuse for Tatsuya to give to her friends who had stolen consciousness in a surprise attack.

"No, I don't mean to make you a bad person, and you don't have to."

Miyuki's proposal was roughly beyond the scope of her devotion as a younger sister, but Tatsuya could not accept it.

He first knelt down next to Erika, hugged her head, wrapped it around her, and shook her body lightly.

The response came right back.

"Uh... uh, ah, Tatsuya-kun...?"

"Are you awake, Erika? Can you stand on your own?"

"yes I'm fine."

As they said, Erika sat on her side first and supported her upper body.

However, it seems that the consciousness is not clear yet. Of course,

it can be said that it is fortunate for the two of them that they did not realize that Tatsuya was holding them thanks to that .

Leo's side only left him lying on the floor, shaking his body lightly. Even Tatsuya can do the same between men and women.

"Leo, wake up."

"Ah..."

Leo got himself up. Shaking his head once, he sat down and looked at Tatsuya.

"Tatsuya, what happened...?"

Leo's question was unavoidable, but Tatsuya understood that he wanted to ask, 'What happened to him?'

However, what Tatsuya returned to that question was a question that had nothing to do with it.

"I'll check before that. How do you see me now in your eyes?"

Leo immediately realized the intention of Tatsuya's question.

"It looks like you're wearing a proper uniform."

It means waking up from a daydream.

"How about Erika?"

"So do I."

Turning to Tatsuya, Erika nodded as well.

"Jersey jumper and tennis suit. Yeah, I can see what I'm wearing."

Erika pulled the collar of the jumper and peered inside. Leo is staring at it, is she looking at a tennis suit?

Maybe it was because he was subconsciously concerned about whether it was that or what was underneath it.

"...what are you looking at?"

"Oh no, nothing! I can't see anything!"

"Uh-uh..."

Anticipating this development, Tatsuya immediately looked away from Erika.

"Do you care?"

Erika grinned, opened her jumper a little, and pulled the collar of her polo shirt off the first button and showed it.

"It's not used!"

Leo frowned and returned it.

"Ahahahaha."

Perhaps she was satisfied with that, Erika restored the zipper of the jumper and trimmed the collar.

It might be a light joke for Erika, but Tatsuya felt that Leo was a little pitiful.

"I was concerned, too."

That's why he gave this joke.

"uh!?"

However, Tatsuya's remarks seemed to have come as a surprise to the girl.

A voice filled with surprise came out of both of them at the same time.

"Tatsuya-kun, really?"

"Brother!? Are you serious!?"

Unexpectedly, he grabbed hold of it and stretched out, and Tatsuya side backed away.

"No, of course you're concerned. Because the girl of your classmate is trying to show her underwear right in front of you."

But at Tatsuya's words, this time it was Erika's turn to show her true color.

"That… you don't do that!"

At Erika, who answered with her blushing face, Miyuki gave a cold glance, perhaps because of her mood.

As I pointed out soberly, Erika's actions were obviously a bit frivolous as a young woman.

"...that means Tatsuya-kun has a really mischievous temperament."

To the complaints that raised his eyes and spoke resentfully, Tatsuya only smiled and didn't answer either 'No' or 'Yes'.

Leo, who had regained his composure, perhaps felt refreshed after seeing Erika being mistreated, spoke to Tatsuya.

"In other words, did you dispel the magic on the school? Is this the end of your work?"

At Leo's question, Tatsuya shook his head as he tried to nod.

"The catastrophe that occurred on campus has been resolved. But whether it's really over, we won't know until tomorrow morning."

"If you don't see a strange dream tonight, one thing will be resolved."

"I can't really say for sure about one night, but I don't think there's any problem with thinking like that."

"I see… well, if something else happens, you can think about it then."

Leo shrugged his shoulders without using his hands and nodded.

"So, why did we collapse? I feel like I've been attacked by Tatsuya."

Miyuki was moved by Leo's question, and Tatsuya had a look on his face right before he sighed.

"Is that the only thing you remember? You two attacked me."

Leo and Erika's eyes widened together.

"lie……."

"I don't remember at all..."

It's only natural that he doesn't remember, and this is Tatsuya's hoax. Next to Tatsuya, even Miyuki had her eyes wide open, but

fortunately (?) it didn't come into Erika or Leo's eyes. It was because when Tatsuya tried to stare at

him with eyes that could not be considered acting, he had no choice but to avert his eyes from that gaze.

"I think I was being manipulated by a relic (Relic), but… it was a sudden thing for me too, so it was the limit to deviate from vital points."

To Tatsuya, who softened her eyes and apologized, "I'm sorry," Erika and Leo shook their heads from side to side vigorously in perfect synchronization.

In particular, Erika's complexion is bad.

I missed the vital point, and I passed out.

That, she thought, meant that she might have been killed.

Of course, this is Erika's overthinking. Back processing.

Tatsuya is also a fire, a necessary one. don't kill

The truth is that Tatsuya unilaterally attacked in the first place to hide Miyuki's unique magic,

Tatsuya's words and facial expressions are lies and acting to make up for it. It is said that Leo and Erika were deceived in a beautiful way.

"More than that, brother. What are you going to do next."

The reason Miyuki intervened without giving her a break was not to prevent her brother's lies from being exposed.

Because he was afraid that he might show a loophole. No matter how much Tatsuya was, he couldn't even count it.

Still, the answer came right away.

"I'm going to have the University of Magic collect these relics. There will be many cases of handling relics, so

this 『Dream Caster』 can be kept in an inactive state."

"Is it the Magic University...? That's right, I think it's reasonable."

After Miyuki nodded, Erika and Leo also agreed.

"I agree too."

"Me too. But, what are you talking about? We, in a sense, are trespassers."

"It's an intruder itself, far from any meaning. So, what are you going to do?"

Seriously tackling Leo's words, Erika looked up at Tatsuya's face.

"At a time like this, it's the adults' turn."

There was no hesitation in Tatsuya's answer.

It was Haruka who was appointed as the Liaison Officer of the Magic College.

"Why am I even doing this..."

"It was discovered and resolved the cause of the anomaly in the school. It's an achievement."

Haruka glared at Tatsuya, who had uttered shameless words. But there was no pressure.

Tatsuya accepted Haruka's gaze and sent it back. With the eyes left behind by a glare that was more inorganic than steel.

Haruka was the first to look. She shrugged her shoulders and sat down in front of the busy phone.

"I feel sorry for Haruka-chan..."

"I was lucky enough to be photographed by Tatsuya-kun."

Where Tatsuya looked down at Haruka's back, Leo and Erika exchanged sympathetic whispers to Haruka from behind.

Even if it was a whisper, it was loud enough to be heard by Tatsuya, who was not even a meter away.

This is a conversation that Tatsuya understands that he doesn't get angry like this.

Erika and Leo's evaluation of Tatsuya was not wrong.

What the two of them did wrong was their perception and judgment of the current situation.

"Erika? What the hell does that mean?"

Miyuki turned around and asked in a gentle voice.

Erika flinched and trembled. The soft voice that hid Miyuki's nature was heard by Erika as the cry of a tiger threatening the enemy.

"That, so, that… ah, Miyuki. I don't mean that."

For a moment, no good excuses came to mind, and Erika laughed and tried to pretend.

"You don't have to pretend to be a high school girl 100 years ago, Erika.

I just want to hear the meaning of the words."

"So, that's... … ."

Not noticing that Leo was looking at him with the eyes of 'You fool, this guy' next to him, Erika desperately searched for a way to escape.

Heaven did not leave her alone.

"Miyuki, come this way."

"Yes, brother."

As soon as Tatsuya spoke, Miyuki's consciousness turned towards her brother.

She didn't run, but saw off Miyuki's back as she walked towards her brother with light steps, and Erika sighed in relief.

"If you take that attitude, you'll freeze this time."

"Shi, it's noisy. It's just a little out of breath."

To Leo, who warned him not to be vigilant with a whisper in a small voice, Erika answered with a muffled voice.

When Tatsuya called Miyuki, it was next to the box containing the relics.

"It seems that it will take about an hour for the person to collect it from the University of Magic."

"Then, wouldn't it be faster for us to move?"

Hearing Tatsuya's explanation, Miyuki first detected her brother's business.

"You have good understanding."

When he completely hit the player, Tatsuya couldn't help but smile bitterly.

"Of course, I'll accompany you. If the relic does restart, we can deal with it on the spot."

"Have you fully read the numbers...?"

"Of course. Because I am well aware that it is Miyuki's job to make her brother's wish come true."

"You've figured it all out."

"Yes. Miyuki knows what my brother really wants from me, even without words."

"I said I was too shy."

Tatsuya poked Miyuki's cheek with his index finger.

Miyuki shook her head and smiled happily.

"…I really want to tackle it right now."

"…I know how it feels, but please stop.

From a distance, Erika and Leo looked at each other and sighed.

Tatsuya and Miyuki went to the University of Magic with the box containing the relics.

Regarding the removal of relics, Haruka obtained permission from the vice principal.

She suffered a lot because of the explanation, but Tatsuya was useless. There was no visitation.

He argues that it is rude for a student to intervene in a conversation between faculty and staff.

Of course, Haruka didn't agree, but Tatsuya didn't feel the need to convince either.

I went to the University of Magic by calling a commuter, an unmanned driver. The traffic system between 1st High School and Magic College is under the control of the traffic system, so

there is no problem without a passenger with a driver's license. —Saying that, Haruka took precautions, but

Tatsuya had no plans to accompany him from the beginning.

What was unexpected was that Leo and Erika refused to accompany them.

"Because I'm still in sub-activities."

"Me too. If you don't join soon, your seniors will give you a punishment game."

There was no need to take the two of them to the University of Magic, so even if they were rejected, there was no inconvenience in itself.

However, it felt like he was avoiding it more strongly than necessary, so it was not clear to Tatsuya.

One way or another, the commuter with Tatsuya and Miyuki arrived at the Magic University.

This was the first time for Miyuki and Tatsuya to enter the Magic University.

Tatsuya was a frequent visitor to the military research institutes as well as private research facilities, but the atmosphere at the Magic University was different from those two.

Things are a little different. It was the same as saying the name of the lab assigned to him by the

guard at the door and getting a permit to enter the premises, but behind that there is no particular eye to watch. At that fact, Tatsuya was rather hesitant.

Since each building is equipped with a complete security system, there is no need to monitor the site thoroughly.

Tatsuya evaluated it favorably. Even so, if there is no vigilance to this extent, the vigilance is stimulated.

Rarely, with the same stride as Miyuki walking while looking around, Tatsuya slowly headed towards the building where he was going.

The destination, the research institute, was in a small three-story building.

"Are you the first high school students who called you?"

Even when a woman in her late twenties standing in front of the building spoke to her, Tatsuya did not feel any surprise.

Perhaps it was a structure in which the janitor contacted the place of visit. I noticed when I received that the premises pass had a wireless tag embedded in it.

Besides, what Tatsuya and Miyuki are wearing is their first high school uniform. If you don't know that you have this kind of material and you're the one who promised to visit,

That one was more rewarding.

It was when Tatsuya recognized the face of a mature man waiting on the sofa in the laboratory.

"Kurebayashi-san, it's been a while."

"It's been a while since I've been here. I'm glad Miyuki-sama seems to be in good health."

The man, who looked to be around 50 years old, was named Kurebayashi, and he was butler of Yotsuba.

"…Then, is this laboratory owned by Yotsuba?"

Miyuki, who escaped from surprise, almost asked, 'Is Yotsuba's breath touching?'

"Yes. The people here, including me, are allies of the Yotsuba family."

Whether it was necessary or not, Kurebayashi clearly admitted that the laboratory was under Yotsuba's influence.

"I didn't know that Yotsuba influence would reach out to the University of Magic."

"Because neutrality is the cause of the University of Magic. Not only the main family, but also Saegusa is doing it publicly."

In other words, Saegusa is also building a foothold in the University of Magic. Rather than re-acknowledging the power of the Four Clans, Tatsuya realized

how difficult it was to thoroughly maintain

neutrality .

"Then, will Kurebayashi-san take care of this relic?"

"Yeah. That's something that should have come here in the first place."

In other words, it was meant to be sent to Yotsuba through this laboratory. It was within the scope of speculation that it was delivered by mistake to blast furnace 1, but

Tatsuya could not hide his surprise.

"Even after waiting, there was no news that it had arrived, so I've been looking for it since the day before yesterday

.

Kurebayashi's tone was also respectful to Tatsuya. This is also the character of Kurebayashi.

It is also because he is an 'earthquake-resistant (内陣, inner)' who is within the 3rd rank of a user who knows the inside information of Yotsuba in detail.

"It seems that you mistook it for the principal's personal property."

"Ah, indeed."

If it was sent not only to 1st High School, but also to the Magic University officials, there was no way to hide the wrong shipment. The sender should have been contacted immediately.

It was for that reason that Kurebayashi said 'really' rather than 'maybe'.

"I was relieved too."

While handing over the box containing the relics to Kurebayashi, Tatsuya said so meaningfully.

"Are you safe?"

Even if he said it meaningfully, it was so weak that he would not have noticed if he had not paid attention, but Kurebayashi didn't overdo it.

"No, I was thinking about the possibility that someone had used a first high school students as a lab experiment, but it turned out to be misscalculate."

"That's right. That's an overstatement. There's no way we could do something embarrassing about using students of magic highschool for experiments."

Kurebayashi looked into Tatsuya's eyes from the front and answered that way.

Then he unpacked the box he received from Tatsuya and took out the incense burner inside. He placed the incense burner on the table

and twisted the statues of the four four gods in the order Blue Dragon, Red Phoenix, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise.

Even if it was twisted, the small statue that was one body with the incense burner had no moving parts. The four gods did not rotate and did not deviate.

However, for some reason, the eyes of Blue Dragon, Red Phoenix, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise.

seemed to have turned towards the inside of the incense burner.

"It seems that the previous owner didn't know about this. The safety device had been disengaged. It must have been the cause of the runaway.

Really, it is very difficult for novice luxurysts who do not know the value."

"Is that such a structure? "Dream Caster" was a runaway."

"Dream Caster, do you mean this relic?

Indeed, it is an interesting name."

The reason Kurebayashi keeps nodding his head must be because he liked the tentative name of "Dream Caster".

"This relic is one of what we call the "Handanji no 枕" series.

Needless to say, the name comes from an ancient book from the Tang Dynasty, but

I've heard that none of them are actually in the shape of a pillow, so it's not an

appropriate name. 『Dream Caster』… . It

seems a little light-hearted, but it also feels like it's more suited to this relic as a play tool."

[The Chinese character 枕 (pillow) is included among the Chinese characters of Handi Dream (邯鄲の枕), so mentioning the shape of the pillow.

"Isn't this also a play tool?"

Tatsuya only smirked at the word "playing tool", and it was Miyuki who showed such a reaction.

"We think of it as some kind of gaming machine. If you can explain the structure,

You'll be able to control the scenario and the characters to some extent."

"But don't you want to use this relic as a game machine?

"

Kurebayashi's tone looked quite genuinely sad.

"Considering Kurebayashi-san's mission, I can't help it."

Miyuki, who felt this, spoke words of comfort.

Within the Yotsuba family, Kurebayashi is in charge of the management of the Magician control facility. Articles of the Coordinator Magician. not only equipment

The acquired magical power enhancement facility is also managed by Kurebayashi. Due to the nature of the Yotsuba family, which uses mental interference magic to increase magical power,

The method of using relics with mental interference is limited to strengthening the magic calculation area.

"It's just as Miyuki-sama said. I will take responsibility for this 『Dream Caster』 in my job."

If the Kurebayashi-Yotsubaga takes it, this is the future. There will be no runaway of relics.

Apart from feeling good and bad, there is no doubt about the Yotsuba family's practical abilities.

If there is anything to be concerned about for Tatsuya,

"By the way, how many relics of this kind are there?"

The point was that there was a risk of getting caught up in a runaway of similar objects.

"As you may be aware, relics are rare. Anti-Night is an exception, and "Dream Caster" is also

I was afraid it might be discovered once in a decade. sure."

Kurebayashi, who had stopped talking as if he was thinking, was staring at Tatsuya with a strong gaze.

"…we are not the only ones looking for relics.

I think that the possibility that other Magicians have gathered "Dream Casters" and activated

them intentionally or by accident is not small."

Guessing from the troubled voice, Kurebayashi probably didn't want to say this either.

Even Tatsuya wanted to make such an ominous prophecy as unheard of if possible.

September 20, 2095 AD, Sunday. Tatsuya has been dreaming for a long time. didn't.

met the weather.

As he went out of the room after changing clothes to go to the morning training, he met Miyuki, who had changed from pajamas to a room coat.

"Hello, brother."

Miyuki greets her politely as usual. However, Tatsuya did not miss the fact that his sister's voice was a little excited.

"Hello, Miyuki. Did you have a bad dream?"

Since Tatsuya didn't have nightmares, he knew that Miyuki would be the same. The possibility that two people have different dreams

It didn't exist in Tatsuya's thought.

And that was definitely true.

"Yes. Thanks to my brother, I slept well after a long time."

"It's an exaggeration to say it's thanks to me. But it's probably over. It's probably because of the relic."

"Yes. And it's your brother who found the "Dream Caster", and it's thanks to your brother that, after all, the case was resolved."

"Okay, I get it."

When Tatsuya said that as if he had lost, Miyuki gave a slightly satisfied expression.

From Tatsuya's point of view, Miyuki seems to overestimate herself.

From Miyuki's point of view, I think Tatsuya should be more proud of his achievements.

From an objective point of view, it was Tatsuya who recognized the truth behind 'Dream Caster' faster than anyone else and discovered it.

However, it was the power of Miyuki that was able to stop the relic. That is, they are mutually exclusive.

"I'm going to practice in the morning, and I'll say thanks to Master and come."

"Bye."

The morning Miyuki woke up early was a scene she had usually seen.

Tatsuya re-realized this morning of how important it is to be as usual—"everyday life" is so precious.

"Hello, Tatsuya-kun."

As soon as he entered the classroom, Tatsuya was greeted by a very pleasant greeting. The owner of that cheerful voice is Erika.

But she wasn't the only one waving her hand with a smile.

"Hello, Tatsuya-san."

Along with Erika, Mizuki was also smiling.

She must have been protected from nightmares by Mikihiko's magic.

Did you hear from Erika that the nightmare is over?

"Hey, I guess it's over."

Leo's voice came from behind. He knew he was walking from behind, so Tatsuya was not surprised if he suddenly spoke.

"Yeah. It's okay to say that this is the end."

He must have been so convinced himself, but when the declaration of the end came out of Tatsuya's mouth, Erika and Mizuki sighed in relief.

"Somehow, I feel like I slept comfortably after a long time."

At Erika's words, Mizuki nodded her head several times.

Seeing this, Erika smiled meaningfully.

"Huh? But Mizuki didn't appear in your dream on Saturday, didn't you?"

Mizuki put on a 'Huh!?' expression. Mizuki tried to make an excuse, but Erika repeated the conversation without giving it a chance.

"By the way, Miki said he was going to make a talisman, Mizuki, actually."

"So, I guess I could say that I was taken care of by him, Yoshida-kun, thanks to the amulet I received from Yoshida-kun, I think Saturday was definitely okay...

Because I didn't remember exactly what kind of dream I had in the first place like Erika-chan."

Perhaps she felt the turbulent air in Erika's tone, Mizuki forced the words over.

"Hey. Why? Everyone, you seem to be in a good mood."

Whether the timing was good or bad in that situation, Mikihiko went to school.

"Hello. Miki, you did a great job."

"My name is Mikihiko... What the hell do you mean?"

Returning a regular line to the nickname Miki, Mikihiko tilted her head at the ridicule that Erika made. It's never about shredding,

I honestly didn't know what you were talking about.

"Miki and Mizuki, you didn't appear in your dream on Saturday."

"My name is... Saturday? Ahhh... Shibata-san, the lucky charm worked well. I'm glad."

"Yes. Thank you. Thanks to Yoshida-kun."

As Mikihiko and Mizuki try to create a good mood,

"Is it really just a talisman?"

Erika intervened. She never wanted to be tied to a horse's hoof either, but it seems like she can't leave this atmosphere unattended.

Or it could be because one of them is Mikihiko. The truth is, I certainly don't know if I ask myself.

"What, what?"

Of course, for Mikihiko, who was suddenly tackled, there was no way she could afford to question Erika's feelings like that.

"Neither am I, I'm not a complete beginner to that kind of magic."

The Chiba family's 'swordsmanship' is a combination of swordsmanship and modern magic. In terms of magic, it is classified as a kind of modern magic.

However, in terms of swordsmanship, the influence of traditional religion cannot be ignored. Zen meditation and bathing are included in the daily practice, and there

are few techniques such as drawing kuji.

[Drawing Kuji (九字を切Ri): Draw 4 vertical and 5 horizontal lines in the air with your finger to perform magic. Mainly used in yin and yang]

It was unreasonable to make an amulet, but Erika understood how to use it. That's what 'I'm not a beginner' means.

"I mean, I don't think it's as simple as having such a strong effect just by possessing it."

"...what do you want to say?"

Rather than asking, Mikihiko's voice was harsh. But Erika wasn't afraid of that.

"It's hard to think that Mizuki already knew how to use the enchantment, and unless he instructs him very kindly... right?

Or was it that Miki spread a barrier through enchantment? All night, sticking around."

"I didn't do that!"

Mikihiko denies Erika's words. Why was she so desperate, and the reason could be understood from Erika's subsequent words.

"Eh, I think that gentleman Miki can't do such a thing, I think? To spread a barrier from afar,

I have to move some of the five senses to that place through the amulet."

"Uh... … !? Hey, maybe Yoshida-kun... … ."

"That's why I didn't do that!"

Eyes that are shocked and eyes that are happy.

Although their temperament is different, Tatsuya stood by the friend who was startled by the suspicious glances from the two girls, thinking that Tatsuya was 'poor'.

"…that's not to say you're repaying your favor with your enemies, isn't it?"

Although Tatsuya was sympathetic to Leo's tackle, he had no intention of putting his face into a fight that neither Leo nor Tatsuya nor the dog would look up to.

The lunchtime student council room was also buzzing with the topic of ending the nightmare.

"Yeah… the relic was still in the principal's office."

Mayumi sighed without hiding her feeling that she was a harm to others.

"If you look at the cause, it is the error of the shipping company. As with the case that happened in the spring,

we used a delivery truck, so our school may need to consider changing to full automatic delivery."

Disguised as Suzune's calm analysis of the situation, he complained.

"Full automation is costly..."

However, this is something that cannot be done at the student level without waiting for Mayumi's point. So this is a 'complaint'.

"I can't help but say that. Besides, the case is settled for now, isn't it, Tatsuya-kun?"

Recognizing that a loop could occur between Mayumi and Suzune, Mari spoke to Tatsuya to change the topic.

"Yes, as long as relics of the same nature are not brought back into the school, the situation that involved all students like this this time will not happen.

I don't think it will happen."

"... … It's kind of meaningful."

"Is that so? Excuse me. It cannot be said that "Dream Caster" is the only one,

I was just saying that the possibility of using [Dream Caster] intentionally to target any of them is not zero."

"... … Don't say anything ominous."

At Tatsuya's point, Mayumi trembled.

"It definitely gives me goosebumps. The 『Dream Caster』, which works based on psion, cannot be stopped by ordinary information reinforcement or territorial interference."

"But, brother. Yoshida-kun seems to have blocked the interference with the relics by way of amulet."

"In the realm of mental interference magic, I wonder if ancient magic is a little better."

"Should I make an amulet at the shrine and receive it?"

Mayumi sighed deeply, and Mari looked at her strangely.

"If the house and Mayumi friendly gentleman, I guess there will be quite useless ... But what was it that things have boundaries so far?

Now come retrospect, but feel like it was just a bad prank tool or yuhuiyong magic tools. "

At Mari's sentiments, Mayumi pouted her lips.

"It's over, so I can say that kind of comfortable voice."

"Isn't that right? It's definitely the same scenario as the last day, but it's a pretty interesting experience."

"Yeah, Mari must have been fun. It's the 『Brave』."

"In other words, Mayumi was a princess."

"stop!"

In this battle of disgusting sounds, there were many signs that Mayumi was about to self-destruct, but Mari won the match.

"I can't accept that she's a princess whose skirt length only reaches her thighs!"

Mayumi shook her head violently and fell flat on her desk.

Tatsuya felt that the reaction was a bit fussy.

"I was wearing tights, so I don't think it was too revealing enough to worry about it that much."

"It's not an exposure problem, Tatsuya-kun. I hate doing things that a child like that would do!"

Raising her head brightly, Mayumi objected to Tatsuya in a fierce tone.

To that, Tatsuya responded with a calm tone to the last.

"Isn't that overthinking? Even if it's a woman in her 30's or 40's, even if she's wearing a dress that's that long.

I think I can digest it."

"Uh... … , is that so?"

The part that Tatsuya emphasized, Mayumi asked as intended.

"...Is it a body problem?"

It can't be said that it's nothing. There are some differences between men and women in the complex regarding appearance and body type.

It's easy to trap people.

"Yes. Children's clothes are not so three-dimensional in the first place."

"It's three-dimensional... Tatsuya-kun, have you even seen such a place?"

Covering her chest with both hands and leaning back, Mayumi raised her eyes with a slightly red face and looked at Tatsuya.

But the expression on his face, obviously, didn't mean he didn't like it completely.

"Brother. Isn't that a bit rude to women?"

Miyuki scolded Tatsuya with a serious face.

Although Mayumi couldn't see it, Miyuki's fingers pinched Tatsuya's legs under the desk.

"That's right. Chairman, I'm sorry. It was a mistake."

However, with a clean face that did not reveal the fact that her younger sister was being subjected to violence, Tatsuya bowed her head to Mayumi.

After that, 1. in. in. Magically crafted dreams have never been a problem. Normal. Students sometimes

Thinking about that week, it was enough to make it the subject of a fire. The student council election at the end of the month went smoothly—it's hard to say, but it ended as planned,

Tatsuya and the others were enjoying a brief peaceful time before the next incident.

superficially.

"Sunday, November 20, 2095 CE. Time, 0 am. Dream Processing Magic Experiment, the 35th begins."

In the laboratory in the basement of his home, Tatsuya directed the multi-sensor recorder to start the experiment.

Sitting on the rug I bought from Yakumo, I relaxed in a semi-cross-legged position with my back straight.

The thick carpet surface is embroidered with texts and patterns resembling the Dharma mandala (mandala written in text, not drawing), but distinctly different.

The text part was tinged with peon light.

It continued for about 30 minutes. Tatsuya didn't move at all, and the sion light on the carpet didn't even flicker, let alone cut off.

The timer beeps.

Tatsuya lifted her closed eyelids, relaxed her feet, sighed heavily, and laid down on her back.

"Experiment 35, no results. End of observation."

While lying down, Tatsuya stopped the recorder with a voice command.

I took a breath and got up.

"You can come in."

Standing up, Tatsuya spoke to the heavy secret door.

It was a structure that did not leak out of the room even if it made a significant amount of noise, but at the same time as Tatsuya said, the door opened to the side.

There stood Miyuki in a thick robe over her pajamas.

"Hey… I'm sorry. I feel like my brother is here."

Perhaps he thought he would be criticized for staying up until such a time, Miyuki's voice seemed tense.

"What time do you think it is?"

As expected, Miyuki stiffened at the words that she should be criticized.

"I'd like to say, but that's the same for me. Did I cause you concern?"

But as soon as I asked in a soft voice, I could feel Miyuki's shoulder strain.

"No. I'm not worried, but I feel a little strange."

"weird?"

"Yeah, that… in this room, I felt the presence of psychosomatic magic."

Tatsuya has no aptitude for mental interference magic. To be precise, the aptitude is very low,

If you use the flash cast, the magic itself can be activated. However, it still does not reach a meaningful level.

So, even if the Psychic Interference magic disappeared in the lab where Tatsuya was, it wouldn't be impossible.

What made Miyuki suspicious was that Tatsuya was doing such a useless thing.

"Brother, if it doesn't bother you, is it okay if Miyuki can help you?"

Without waiting for Tatsuya's answer, Miyuki cautiously suggested. I still don't know what Tatsuya is doing,

She knows that her brother can't do unnecessary experiments. And that he has a high aptitude for the mental interference system.

Miyuki knows.

"That's right..."

The time Tatsuya was immersed in thought—hesitation—was a little longer than usual. It must have been the magic that made it hesitant to use Miyuki as an experiment.

Miyuki wanted to become an experimental animal (mormot) or a pet (pet) if her brother wanted it, but

Without saying anything useless, he calmly waited for Tatsuya's answer.

"What I'm doing is reproducing the magic of the Dream Caster in a form that I can control."

"Are you creating an artificial dream world? Is it okay if I ask the reason, no, the use?"

Miyuki believes that Tatsuya can't use magic for bad things—but by the way, the incident of annihilating the No Head Dragon's Japan.

'Scorching Halloween' is by brother.

No one seen everything. It doesn't belong to a 'bad place'-

I still have vivid memories of the bad things I went through as a Dream Caster.

The sight of Tatsuya dying in front of her eyes, Miyuki didn't want to see again.

"The world created by Dream Caster is sensually almost identical to reality, and even if you get injured in it, it doesn't affect your body in reality.

Don't you think it's best for combat or magic simulations?"

"Indeed... you were thinking of a way to use it as a virtual reality (virtual reality) simulator."

"Yes. If you don't have the same abilities as me, it's too dangerous to test magic in a form close to actual practice."

The fact that Tatsuya is proud of his high proficiency is largely thanks to the grace of 'Talent'. Since all injuries can be assumed to have been absent,

he was able to focus his life on learning the technique with the utmost sincerity.

If the Dream Caster magic can be realized as a virtual reality simulator, Tatsuya will lose its benefits.

However, prioritizing the overall level improvement of allied mages over his own superiority was thinking like an older brother, Miyuki thought.

"Brother, if that's the case, please help me."

With Miyuki approaching close enough to hug her and looking up at her face, Tatsuya hesitated even more.

And finally, he nodded his head vertically.

Miyuki's face brightened up. Tatsuya looked away from his sister before consciousness was sucked in.

As usual, the experiment is over once and she goes back to her bed. But today has just changed to the next day, Sunday.

I have no plans to go to FLT today. Tatsuya quickly decided to borrow Miyuki's hand.

Tatsuya sat down on the rug again and sat cross-legged. Miyuki sat on the seat opposite her brother.

The floor in this room was hard flooring, but the rugs were thick enough.

"Miyuki, is it okay if I don't prepare a cushion?"

Still, to Tatsuya who asked like this,

"It's fine. Brother, thank you for your consideration."

Miyuki answered with a happy face.

"I see. Then let's get started."

Saying that, Tatsuya half closed her eyes.

Miyuki followed suit, but she completely closed her eyes.

"There are still so many unknowns about mobile crafting, so at the current stage, I'm using the magic tool that my teacher had prepared.

This carpet is a huge talisman."

"Yes."

It was the second time I had given this explanation, but Miyuki nodded her head as firmly as the first time.

"The amulet does not have the ability to create a dream space."

The dream space is a tentative name that Tatsuya gave to the dream virtual reality world.

"This is a state of mind that suppresses thinking, and, according to the Master, seems to be a magic tool to help you reach the "state of the supreme power".

You can use this to create a semi-sleep/half-awake state. Up to that point, the experiment is already over."

"Yes."

"I'll do the part that activates the talisman by sending out Psion. Miyuki doesn't even think about it, and tune in to the pion rhythm I'm engraving."

"Okay."

With her eyes closed, Miyuki answered.

Miyuki's voice sounded like she was already dreaming.

"Then I'll start."

Miyuki was immersed in the Psion Wave emitted by Tatsuya as it was. She immediately

transitioned to the semi-sleep and semi-awake state where the α wave prevailed, the so- called god-of-death state (trans state).

Even though they are siblings, how can a girl in her mid-teens be able to relax so deeply while being alone with the opposite sex of the same age?

From a third person's point of view, it is clearly a strange sight. However, in this situation, not only Miyuki but also Tatsuya's sensibilities were out of common sense.

He entered a meditative state faster than when he experimented on his own.

—When he woke up, he saw that Tatsuya was standing in a meadow that had spread out on one side. The sky is dyed red,

A giant sun on one side and a white full moon on the other. Even if you don't look at your memories that it's not reality,

It was determined that neither cold nor heat was felt.

"Miyuki."

First of all, having confirmed that it was not a dangerous situation, Tatsuya spoke to the younger sister standing in front of her.

"……Brother?"

Miyuki, who did not even move, stood like a statue of a superstition made by a master in heaven,

I opened my eyes without destroying that quiet figure.

"Here...? Are you successful?"

Miyuki grabbed Tatsuya's arm and sighed in relief. He must have been relieved that there was a feeling of being caught.

If this was a dream world, it would be normal to have no feeling, but Tatsuya felt that he was relieved by the touch and temperature of his sister's hand.

"I can't say for sure whether it was a success or not, but it's clear that this isn't the real world. Looking at the scenery or looking at our clothes."

Even thinking that this was not the time, Tatsuya couldn't stop laughing bitterly.

"……Yes."

Miyuki also let out a slightly bitter laugh. The two of them were wearing first-high school uniforms, not house coats or pajamas.

Perhaps this is what the two of them are most familiar with right now.

"It doesn't work."

Miyuki complained like that about Tatsuya's lack of the eight-flowered emblem on her left chest and shoulders.

Realizing this through her sister's gaze, Tatsuya's lips painted a smile rather than a bitter smile.

"It's a small thing. That doesn't determine my worth. So don't worry about Miyuki either."

"...Excuse me. As you said."

Miyuki realized that what she had in mind about the emblem of the first student, which was only an evaluation within the school, was an insult to her brother, and reflected on it and bowed her head.

And he realized that his thinking was normal.

"Brother, consciousness is unaffected."

"That's right. I don't feel any interference with consciousness either. I don't think this is a space under the influence of the Dream Caster."

To Tatsuya's words, a third voice that suddenly appeared answered.

"I don't think it's related at all."

That voice was very familiar to Miyuki.

"Brother? Huh? Brother, two?"

The person speaking from behind Tatsuya had the same voice and the same appearance as Tatsuya.

"By the way, I was like this."

Tatsuya, who was in front of Miyuki, muttered as she turned around. What he didn't notice was that it was his own voice,

It's not because Tatsuya is dull. Opportunities to objectively hear one's own voice only through ears are surprisingly few.

"So, who are you? Am I myself?"

that. Male and female did not directly answer Tatsuya's question.

"Miyuki, I am not your older brother, Tatsuya."

He said that to Miyuki and returned the negation to Tatsuya's question.

"But it's not even raw."

"Because I'm not a human, I wouldn't be a "live male" either."

The man had the same face as Tatsuya, and a mask-like expressionless expression, and answered calmly.

Seeing that, Tatsuya said, "Is Tatsuya usually this blunt?" Tatsuya reflected a little.

"I am the shadow this world has created."

[Second] Tatsuya's answer could not be said to be very kind. I know roughly what you want to say, but there are several possible interpretations.

"If it were a shadow, then Miyuki and I wouldn't be real either. It's probably not the case that we were sent to another world different from Earth."

"Of course not. But suddenly, it's a different world. Normally, I think the idea of a country other than Japan would come out first."

"On Earth, the lunar age is the same everywhere. Unfortunately, the full moon passed eight days ago."

[Second] Tatsuya raised both hands without moving his expression.

"Great. But it doesn't matter in this case."

"I agree. Now it doesn't matter anyway."

Seeing these two (?), Miyuki smiled a little.

"Miyuki, why are you doing this?"

When Tatsuya turned around and asked, Miyuki smiled even more deeply.

"But, It's like having two older brothers. There's nothing you can do if Miyuki is happy, right?"

Saying that, Miyuki gave [second] Tatsuya a cold glance.

"It seems that there is no malice in you, and there is no intention to deceive anyone with your brother's face.

I will leave it to you regardless of how it looks. But if I could change into a different form

Would you please stop changing into your brother's form?"

"Indeed, Miyuki can tell the difference between me and Tatsuya."

[Second] Tatsuya muttered in a tone of admiration.

"But unfortunately, that request cannot be granted. I said "shadow", right? The shadow only reflects the body.

You can't change yourself."

"That's it now."

Still, after stopping Miyuki, who seemed to want to say something, Tatsuya spoke to [Second].

"Rather than that, explain what it means to say that this space is not unrelated to the Dream Caster."

"Okay. In the first place, I'm a shadow that was printed out to explain it."

With that in mind, [Second] began to explain.

"In order to understand the relationship between this space and the theater space created by Dream Caster, the prerequisite for that is to understand what kind of existence I am.

I need to explain."

"Isn't that a shadow?"

"It's definitely a shadow ."

To catch Tatsuya's scolding, [Second] nodded without showing any agitation.

"But it's a simple name. My core is the 『Knowledge』 extracted from Tatsuya Shiba's unconscious realm."

"Why is knowledge taking shape?"

"This space is adjacent to the realm that we Magicians call 『Gate』. The gap between consciousness and unconsciousness, the lowest layer of consciousness and the top layer of the unconscious. The

zone where the individual mind and the information dimension of the idea come into contact. Since it is an area adjacent to that, you and Miyuki through an alter ego (avatar) of

You can communicate."

"In other words, Miyuki and I are communicating by sending out conscious clones from within our own minds to the information dimension."

"I think that understanding is generally correct. Why don't you assert, don't ask?

'Cause I'm just your knowledge, I don't know what you don't know The knowledge that would have been taken out in the form of data from the unconscious realm if it had been in an awakened state,

Because in front of the clone, they are just taking the form of the same person."

"Hmm."

Tatsuya—an alter ego— nodded in the same motion as when he was awake.

"It's a technique that can be applied to mental response (telepathy).

In other words, the "theater space" created by the Dream Caster was also created in the area adjacent to the "gate"

. Your subconscious had understood the structure of the Dream Caster from the beginning. It's just that you haven't

explored your unconscious realm.""It hurts my ears. He said he did not know that he would be preached by his 『Knowledge』."

"There is room for sympathy. In the first place, people are not able to freely use the abilities of the unconscious realm.

Even a Magician who knows how to utilize the magic calculation ability that exists in the unconscious realm,

we. It is impossible to freely bring out the knowledge that is dormant in the unconscious realm. On the other hand, you are doing well.

It's limited, but it's because you're consciously using the thinking power of the unconscious realm."

"It feels strange to be preached by God, but it's even more strange to hear praise from God."

"That's right. Stop doing this unproductive thing. My role of imparting knowledge to myself is over.

How you use this knowledge is up to you."

The shadow turned its back.

With just one step, the figure quickly faded away. It is an absurd sight characteristic of a dream.

"...The Dream Caster just used the garden in front of the 『Gate』 that existed from the beginning.

The use of 『Garden』 can be sufficiently reproduced even with modern magic technology, even if it is not a relic. Our 『Knowledge』 came to that conclusion."

"Is it 『Garden』? It's a meaningless name."

"Because we are you."

[Second]'s voice was barely audible anymore.

Tatsuya thought that the sarcastic retaliation at the end of the last minute was really like himself.

"People's mind affects the information dimension through 『Gate』.

There must be enough. That dream creates a new world in the "Garden" one after another."

Tatsuya muttered to himself the words [Second] would have put into his mouth.

"In other words, even if the relics don't run rampant, do you mean that there is a possibility of getting caught up in the dream world again?"

"Yeah. After all, is it really true that you say "the journey never ends"?"

Tatsuya, who turned around at Miyuki's voice, was clearly happy.

Gathered in August 2096 AD.

"...it seems to be caught up again."

"...that's right, brother."

The siblings were again caught up in the 'theater space' created by the relics.

Tatsuya remembers what he said to Miyuki in a dream about 9 months ago.

The fact that he didn't bring it out was probably his brother's consideration.

'… … What is 'the journey never ends'?'

I really hated myself at the time when I spoke out like it was someone else's business.

'First of all, why did you fall into this situation? … .'

Fortunately, this time both of them are conscious from the start.

Even if Tatsuya is alone and there is nothing he can do, if he and Miyuki are together, he will surely be able to get through it.

Tatsuya turned his 'eyes' to this 'world' to find a clue to escape.

(End)